THE HER/AIT C.- 


ADIRONDACXS 



DELLA TROMBLY 



s 



Class 

Book 


72 -,^ 




CopightN?- 


a 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSm 



•* t A . / 





rkV 


•// ‘ 






i*- _ ' 


h.n 


'I » 




» . s 




■'U ‘ 

li 


.y* 


a 


■.<5 


r; y 


• 


;,^i 




«r A*' 


.s 












ft.-’ 


» \ • 


iM, 


IM ' '• 




ft 


' ' .ji* 

. V 'w 'Vi 5^»yi 




in A 


Si 


'»iV'l ^ 


I’ ‘ t 




■‘>*v;fr 




,w.' 




’W 


rv. 


'HV’ ^ 


•U' 


-7^1 




,1 








''tw 


'V-j 




f‘. ■•#% *‘ ■< & 

' . L.,' ' " ^ r 

!^ P . : : ■,' 

y!..«r 




f\ 


*». 'V' .4 


V R 








m ' t* 


•fw 


.^jl! 










;« 


» M. 




.•s.. I 


fh 


U) 


,M 


r ^ 




'r 






i im 








Ih 


imii 


* f 


>v 




'fUi 


1% 


r . V 




'• 1 . 






\ 'V 


fjHi. >fi 






'i . 




Lv 




I ’jn, 


i* • » 




.v 


'I ’ i 


A 


LV 


bt { 


#A*f/ 




7i 








I V •• 

' ■ '>i '', ji- V 

^T1 ^ ^ ^ t 


>(:' 


»’>• 








M 








»* I » 7 








. < «. 

^ ' Li 1% 


.-.nyi 


:v? 


f « 




r 4 






iU 






» 






'>W 


Hi 


>, 


m 


k n 


A: 


t\ , I 




i# 


(» 


a: 


it^ 


''■^ik 


■'4. 


•> 


T*> 




M- 






.: ,.;■ i 


■ , ► ^ j • ' ^ .1 




I ( 


ft 1 


V4 


: ‘‘ V I, 


1$^ 


*■ ii 


ij 


' j. % * 




t^NwKL}ft ill* Mk t .V ' 


■•■ /■ '■ * ' ' "iV 

ib' J- . ■ , ^ ' ,iT' .* -'.'aBlS :a 


• *; 


Ih: 










«► 


/• • 


[i 


r* 


/tfk 















■i4‘':>£*'‘ 














THE HERMIT 
OF THE ADIRONDACKS 

BY 

DELLA TROMBLY 



BOSTON 

SHERMAN, FRENCH Sf COMPANY 
1915 


I 




Copyright, 1915 

Sherman, French <5r» Compana' 



DEC 17 1915 


©CU416931 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTEB PAGE 

I Blanche and Leslie .... 1 

II An Unexpected Visitor ... 6 

III Startling Revelations . . . 10 

IV Mabel Lestrange 18 

V Sharky Eludes the Law ... 29 

VI The Mountain Maid .... 33 

VII Blanche’s Letter 36 

VIII Leslie’s Wooing 39 

IX Blanche Hears of the Engage- 
ment 43 

X The Shark Shows His Teeth . 48 

XI Mabel’s Anxiety 54 

XII Mrs. Bentley’s Doubts Confirmed 57 

XIII The Return 61 

XIV Sam Pardy 72 

XV A Fiendish Plot 75 

XVI Life and Death 79 

XVII A Terrible Blow 86 

XVIII Outwitted .92 

XIX Blanche Tries Another Plan . 99 

XX A Boyish Fancy 110 


CHAPTER page 

XXI Angered beyond Pardon . . .113 

XXII Important Discoveries . . .116 

XXIII Further Revelations .... 123 

XXIV Mary Jane Blower . . . .137 

XXV The Leopard Does not Change 

Her Spots 142 

XXVI Mrs. Blower Visits the Metrop- 
olis 152 

XXVII Dr. Chandler 166 

XXVIII Oscar Wilde Haberdasher . .171 

XXIX Mabel Lathrop’s Recovery . . 177 

XXX A Surprise 186 

XXXI Mr. Henry Holmes . . . .197 

XXXII A Cruel Blow 201 

XXXIII Sharky Dandy’s Ruse . . . .210 

XXXIV Pansy Makes a Discovery . . 220 

XXXV Leslie Lathrop’s Sorrow Deepens 227 
XXXVI Sharky Disappointed .... 233 
XXXVII Back to New York .... 238 
XXXVIII The Hand of Fate .... 242 

XXXIX Mabel’s Request 249 

XL Blanche Meets with an Accident 258 
XLI Conclusion 262 


THE HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 














CHAPTER I 


BLANCHE AND LESLIE 

“ Well, I have found you at last,” cried Leslie 
Lathrop, as he flung himself carelessly at Blanche’s 
feet. “ I looked for you in the house and not flnd- 
ing you, concluded that you must be here. A 
pretty bird in a pretty nest. How handsome you 
look, Blanche,” he added, “ in this bower of green 
foliage. Not a bad place either, considering the 
heat of the day.” 

Blanche blushed sweetly at the compliment and 
coquettishly asked, 

“Well, ‘Sir Knight,’ why did you seek me.^^ 
To tell me that you think me handsome ? A rather 
new phase in you, Leslie, I must say.” 

“ All the more to be appreciated, my ‘ Fair 
Lady,’ considering that I am not given to flattery. 
But, Blanche, to be frank, it was not to praise 
your beauty that I sought you, but to talk to you 
about something I have been thinking of for some 
time.” 

Blanche’s heart bounded with pleasure. Had 
the longed-for hour arrived Was Leslie about to 
ask her to become his wife? 

“ You know,” continued Leslie, “ that we have 
made arrangements to go to Newport ; but I have 


S HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


changed my mind. It is but going from one 
fashionable place to another, with the same round 
of worldly gaieties. One meets the same type of 
handsome, well dressed young lady and the inevi- 
table mama. I am tired of it all and long for a 
change, where I will not be bored with convention- 
ality. I have made up my mind to go to the 
Adirondacks and try my skill in sketching. You 
know I paint tolerably well and the scenery there 
is unsurpassed. Besides, there is hunting and 
fishing. Mrs. Moore has promised to chaperone 
you to Newport. No doubt you will have a de- 
lightful time. And,” he added, half in earnest, 
half in jest, “ mind you do not turn as many poor 
fellows’ heads as you did last summer. You are 
a little hard on your adorers.” Blanche’s lips 
curled in contempt. 

“ What care I for the moths whose wings get 
scorched They fly to the light uninvited.” 

Leslie started at the hard tones of her voice. 

“ Surely,” thought he, “ I meant no offense.” 
He concluded it best to drop the subject of lovers, 
and hastened to say : 

“ Blanche, we are drifting from the question. 
Tell me what you think of my proposed excur- 
sion.? ” 

Blanche, whose darling hope had been so sud- 
denly dashed to the ground, felt vexed and disap- 
pointed, but being a good actress, she concealed 
her feelings. There was no regret, no anger in 
her voice when she answered. 


BLANCHE AND LESLIE 


S 


“ Well, Leslie, I cannot but approve of your 
plan, and shall certainly enjoy myself at Newport. 
You say you are tired of the well dressed beauties 
of New York and the watering places. Who 
knows but you may be lucky enough to meet your 
ideal among the mountains — some genuine Indian 
maiden in all the originality of her race, with 
whom to fall irresistibly in love at the first glance.'* 
Such things have happened in stories. It would 
be in accord with your taste for the unconven- 
tional.” 

Blanche burst into a peal of mellow laughter in 
which Leslie heartily joined. 

“ Well, how can we tell how near the truth you 
are hitting. If I meet my fate on the mountains 
and it be in the shape of a dusky maid, perhaps I 
may prevail on her to discard moccasins and 
blankets and bring her home for you to educate.” 

“ O Leslie ! ” cried Blanche, holding up her 
hands in dismay; “ do not carry the jest farther. 
It is too horrible even to joke about.” 

“ Well then, let us put joking aside. When I 
marry, my wife must be young, beautiful, edu- 
cated and good. Do you think I can find such a 
divinity.? ” 

“ That depends upon your standard of estima- 
tion. I know of many young ladies who possess 
those qualities to quite an extent,” responded 
Blanche, as rising from her seat she went toward 
the house. When they reached the mansion, Les- 
lie stopped and said good night, telling her he 


4 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


would not return home that evening, as his busi- 
ness would detain him in town till late. Blanche 
bade him good-bye and flitted up the high stone 
steps and disappeared within. Then Leslie turned 
abruptly and started on a rapid walk to catch the 
down town train. 

“ I am glad Blanche did not take it into her head 
that I must escort her to Newport. I promised 
my dying mother to be a brother to her, and I 
mean to be; but I must cut loose from her apron 
strings once in a while. Besides, it is not right to 
stay by; there are scores of young men ready to 
offer heart and hand, which my constant compan- 
ionship keeps aloof. She will make a magnificent 
woman; but were she ten times more beautiful, I 
never could love her as I hope to love the woman 
I make my wife. I will be glad when she is safely 
married, for then my guardianship ends.” 

So mused this handsome, frank young man of 
twenty-five, on whom nature had lavished her fair- 
est gifts — health, position, and good looks, as 
well as a vast fortune from his parents, both of 
whom were dead. A considerable sum of money 
had been bestowed by Mrs. Lathrop on her adopted 
daughter Blanche, sufficient to make her quite an 
heiress ; but the girl was not happy. 

When Blanche had gained the seclusion of her 
room, she took a seat before the large mirror. 
She examined her face critically. It was a beau- 
tiful woman that she saw reflected there. 

“ I am handsome, yet what avails beauty if it 


BLANCHE AND LESLIE 


5 


fails to gain for me the love for which I would 
barter my soul. This is what he said, ‘ My wife 
must be young, beautiful, educated and good.’ I 
could be all that. Yes, I would even try to be good 
for his sake. But how wicked I could be should he 
ever prefer another to me ! I could almost kill 
any one who should dare come between me and 
Leslie. But I am alarming myself unnecessarily. 
Because I expected him to propose to-day and he 
did not, it does not signify that he never will. He 
will — he must love me in time ! Perhaps it is as 
well he should go away awhile. Whom can he meet 
in that wild region to cause me any alarm. I can 
go to Newport and enjoy myself. He will be safe 
among the mountains.” 


CHAPTER II 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 

Scarcely had Blanche finished these reflections, 
when she heard a quick, nervous rap at her door. 
She made haste to admit the caller; for she recog- 
nized the peculiar tap. A queer figure of a 
woman, dressed in an oriental costume, glided into 
the apartment. It was old Madgee, who had been 
Blanche’s nurse in her childhood and was now her 
confidant and companion. 

“ What is it, Madgee ? ” enquired Blanche, as 
she noticed the excited manner of her swarthy 
friend, whose small black eyes peered cautiously 
around the room. Seeing no one, she bent her 
turbaned head and whispered in her mistress’ ear 
something which caused the latter to turn pale. 

“ Oh, Madgee ! ” cried Blanche, “ what shall I 
do.P To come just when I least wish to see her! 
Thank goodness I Leslie is not here. Speak, 
nurse ! ” Then suddenly seizing Madgee by the 
wrist, she said, 

“ Go down and tell her I cannot see her I Say I 
am sick, anything! so long as she goes away and 
leaves me alone ! ” 

“I told her you, not well; but Jane say you 
6 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


7 


come only minutes ago. Woman not take excuse 
and want to see you much, only one minute.” 

“ Stay, Madgee ! I will go and see that she goes 
away. The servants must not know she is my 
mother.” 

And she went to meet the anxiously waiting 
woman. A shudder of repulsion ran through her 
frame when her eyes fell upon the poorly clad be- 
ing, who claimed to be her mother. Blanche of- 
fered no word of greeting; but merely suffered 
her to kiss her cold cheek. A pang shot through 
the woman’s heart as she noticed the coldness of 
her daughter, but she made no sign. Blanche re- 
mained standing and said in a frigid voice, 

“ There was an agreement between you and 
Mamma Lathrop, that you would never come here 
and seek me. If it is money you want, take this,” 
emptying the contents of her purse in her mother’s 
lap, “ take it and go ! ” 

If Blanche was white, the mother was deathly. 

“ Is this the way my child receives me after the 
sacrifice I made for her.? You have your father’s 
heartless nature, and can be as cruel. Yes, I will 
go. Your poor hardworking mother is no fit com- 
panion for such a fine lady as you are.” 

“ Listen,” cried Blanche, a little touched by the 
stinging reproach, “ I would keep you with me if I 
could. But were young Mr. Lathrop to see you, 
my prospects for life would be ruined. If you 
value my future, leave me ! ” 

The mother said not another word. She cast a 


8 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


lingering look at her daughter; but much as her 
heart yearned for her sympathy, she would not 
beg for it. Rising from her seat, she let the silver 
fall to the floor untouched, and walked slowly 
out upon the street. Blanche then returned to 
Madgee, whom she found waiting to know the re- 
sult of the interview. She heaved a sigh of relief 
as she remarked, 

“ She will not trouble me again. She has no 
claims upon me. Mamma Lathrop showed me the 
writings which made me her child, and the 
woman’s written promise. Tell me Madgee! what 
did the woman mean.?^ She hinted at the cruelty 
of my father — Do you know anything about 
him.? ” 

Seeing that Madgee was reluctant to speak, she 
said, 

“ Tell me — do not fear I What do you know 
about my miserable parents .? ” 

“Oh, deary, why don’t ee let past alone.? It’s 
no good Madgee can tell ee of your father.” 

“ I do not care. I must know.” 

Madgee then told how Mrs. Lathrop had 
adopted Blanche soon after the death of her own 
little daughter. How badly the mother had felt 
at parting with her child, because Mrs. Lathrop 
had exacted the promise that she would never come 
to visit her. The extreme poverty of the woman 
had compelled her to make the sacrifice, believing 
it would be for the welfare of her little girl. She 
had a boy older than Blanche. She took in wash- 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR 


9 


ings for a living, while the husband was serving 
a life term in prison. 

“ The child of a convict and a washer-woman ! ” 
cried Blanche bitterly. “ That will do, Madgee. 
You need tell me no more. Go now ! ” 

INIadgee left with as stealthy a step as she had 
entered. 

Blanche, left to herself, resumed her hateful 
reflections, made still more bitter by old Madgee’s 
words. Despite the vexations of the day, of one 
thing she was glad. Leslie was absent from home 
that night. It gave her no sorrow that her out- 
cast mother was roaming the streets of New York, 
friendless and perhaps destitute of means to ob- 
tain food or lodgings. 


CHAPTER III 


STARTLING REVELATIONS 

Leslie returned in time to see Blanche off for 
Newport, accompanied by Mrs. Moore, her daugh- 
ters, and her strange attendant, Madgee. 

After wishing the gay party good-bye, Leslie 
hastily packed his travelling-bag and took the 
train for the Adirondacks. When he reached his 
destination, he established himself at a little inn 
among the mountains. It was at a time when 
but few visited the out-of-the-way place. 

Leslie met with rather a hard looking crew the 
evening of his arrival. One young man among 
them drew his attention, by his flashy dress and air 
of lawless bravado. His companions looked upon 
him in the light of a superior; but Leslie set him 
down at once as a rough character. Later in 
the evening, his suspicions were still farther roused 
by many significant winks and motions which the 
fellow exchanged with his companions, who called 
him Sharky Dandy. Presently, the latter ad- 
vanced to where Leslie sat and boldly addressed 
him. 

“ Mr. — — I see you are a stranger here. Of 
course, you’ll say it’s none of my business, but 
10 


STARTLING REVELATIONS 


11 


what’s the object of your coming, and where do 
you hail from? ” 

Leslie’s first thought was to decline answering, 
then he changed his mind. Some impulse 
prompted him to substitute his middle name for 
that of Lathrop. 

“ My name is Hargrave,” he replied. “ I come 
from New York. I am an artist in search of sport 
and scenery, and I think I have struck the right 
place.” 

“ There’s where your head is level ! ” said 
Sharky Dandy, emphasizing his words by a fa- 
miliar tap on Leslie’s shoulder. “ Can’t find a 
better place in all the wide world, if that’s what 
you’re after.” 

He then marched back to the group, who had 
watched his movements with open-mouthed wonder 
at his boldness. 

Finally, they disbanded, only Sharky Dandy 
and one of his companions remaining at the tavern. 
The host, Mr. Spinks, who had been absent, now 
returned, telling Leslie that his room was ready, 
They went through a narrow corridor, ascended a 
flight of steep, dark stairs, which landed them in 
an ill-lighted hall, on each side of which were the 
sleeping apartments of the inn. Mr. Spinks con- 
ducted Leslie to the door of his, at the farther end 
of the hall, wished him good night and withdrew. 

No sooner was Leslie alone, than he proceeded to 
investigate his quarters. He shrugged his shoul- 
ders as he contemplated his present surroundings. 


IS HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


‘‘Well!” he ejaculated, “I have chosen and 
must be reconciled.” Fie examined the door ; and, 
to his dismay, found it did not lock. 

“ A pretty fix, with that set of cut-throats down 
there. I believe the old cat of a host is in league 
with the ruffians ; for scoundrels they surely are. 
If it is my money they are after, it is precious little 
they will find.” He proceeded to close the door 
as well as he could, placed a chair against it, then 
took from his pocket a large purse well stuffed with 
bank-notes. In a corner of the room was an old 
stool, the covering of which was worn through. 
Into this he thrust his pocketbook, leaving only a 
few dollars in his pants pocket. 

“ There,” thought he, “ if they want this, they 
can have it.” Then taking his sketch-book out of 
his bag, he laid it on the table and went to bed. 
For a long time he was restless ; but, at last, over- 
come by fatigue, he fell into a deep sleep and did 
not waken until morning. He looked about the 
room to ascertain if he had been visited through 
the night ; but the chair was leaning precisely in 
the same way in which he had placed it against the 
door. The hidden pocket-book was just as he had 
tucked it in the stool. He laughed at his un- 
necessary alarm and precaution. Nothing had 
been disturbed. It was easy now in broad day- 
light, with no harm done, to laugh at the fears 
of the preceding night. His toilet made, he went 
down-stairs. His host announced that breakfast 
would not be ready for half an hour, so Leslie 


STARTLING REVELATIONS 


13 


sauntered out to get a breath of air. It was a 
lovely morning, and the young artist revelled in the 
scene before him. After breakfast, he received 
direction from Mr. Spinks w^here to find the fish- 
ing pond, and started out for a day’s sport, 
equipped with lines, bait, lunch-basket and sketch- 
book. He fished a while, rambled a while; then 
coming to a secluded nook by the water’s edge, 
took out his sketch-book and commenced sketching 
the gorgeous scene before him. He did not re- 
turn to the inn until after sun-down. It was very 
quiet at the little tavern. Leslie saw no signs of 
the men who had aroused such suspicions in him 
the night previous. He went up to his room early 
to write to Blanche and other friends. After he 
had finished his letters, he drew his chair close to 
the little window. The full moon looked down 
upon the mountains, bathing their summits in sil- 
very splendor. The solitude and perfect quiet 
filled Leslie’s soul with awe. He looked at his 
watch, it lacked a quarter of ten. He longed to 
be out, enjoying the scene beyond. In a moment, 
he was down stairs and out again, in the open air. 

Naturally, his steps took him in the direction 
of the pond which he had visited through the day. 
He walked on, taking no note of time until he had 
almost reached it. There was the little cove in 
which he had spent part of the day. He sat down 
to watch the reflections of the moon dancing upon 
the waters. A little boat came out of the shadows 
on the opposite side of the pond, but not until he 


14 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


heard the sound of the oars did it attract his no- 
tice. It was coming directly toward him. Some- 
thing in the attitude of one of its occupants re- 
minded him of the man called Sharky Dandy. 
Leslie’s curiosity was aroused. He concealed him- 
self in a clump of bushes at the entrance of the 
cove. The boat landed near by; but Leslie was 
screened from the view of the occupants, who at 
once sprang ashore. As the light fell on their 
faces, it revealed the well remembered features of 
Sharky Dandy and his favorite companion of the 
night before. 

“ The scoundrels are here for no good purpose,” 
he thought. 

“What is it you have to tell.?^ ” demanded 
Sharky’s companion. 

“ Well, here it goes,” responded the other. 
“ You have seen Lestrange’s pretty girl. I have 
made up my mind to have her. I asked her to 
marry me, and she refused ; but mine she shall be ! 
I’ve set my heart on that girl and must win. If 
she will not be a willing bride, then she shall be a 
forced one. I want you to be on the lookout. Get 
the cave ready for her reception! If you do the 
job neatly, you shall have an extra share of our 
last find. That was quite a haul as you know.” 

Leslie’s ears strained to catch every sound. In 
all probability, these were the men who, only a week 
before, had committed that bold robbery in the 
very heart of New York. And who was the girl 


STARTLING REVELATIONS 


15 


against whom they were forming such an infamous 
plot ? 

“ I say, Sharky, how much will you give me 
if I do the job in good shape, get the girl all safe 
in the den? ” 

‘‘ Dunno as I need any help. Bob. It would be 
easy enough to secure her myself ; but if you do 
the capturing, it will throw suspicion off me. 
Once I have her in my power, I will curb her 
haughty spirit — Don’t be in a hurry. Bob ! I 
mean to give the girl one more chance. If she 
refuses me again, secure the prize and I will make 
it an extra thousand.” 

“ Give us your hand on that, Sharky,” said Bob. 
“ Sleep easy and don’t worry ! But thank my 
jambereens! that was a pretty haul we made at 
that bank in New York. Wonder how many 
hounds are set on our tracks? But we can defy 
the whole kit of ’em. Talk to me of shrewd detec- 
tives ! They would have to get help from the devil 
himself to catch us. What in thunder made you 
go and talk to that sap-head last night ? Did you 
suspect him of being one of the law-whelps.” 

“ Well, yes,” said Sharky, grinning, “ I kinder 
thought he might be one of their pups on our 
tracks; but his answer showed quite the contrary. 
Told me he was from New York — that was 
enough. To make sure, I went into his room last 
night. There he lay on his back, mouth wide- 
open, fast asleep. Catch a detective asleep with 


16 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


such as we in the same house ! To be sure of him, 
I just slapped the handkerchief over his gaping 
mouth, — and I was safe to rummage. I opened 
his bag, found only a few traps, no wigs or any- 
thing of the kind. He’s a poor goody-goody. 
Had only a few dollars in his pants pocket. He’s 
no game for us. On his table was an old sketch- 
book. I didn’t bother to look at it. It would 
have made a horse laugh to see me set up the chair 
against the door, just as greeny had fixed it. 
Don’t suppose he mistrusted anything.” Bob’s 
laugh grated harshly on the listener’s ears. It was 
not very appetizing to be ridiculed in this fashion. 

“ Well, now that we understand each other, we 
will go,” said Sharky. “ Remember, Bob, about 
the girl ! If she shows fight, use no violence ; but 
give her a sniff of the same greeny had last night ! 
Sometimes, she comes to the pond for her walk. 
You must be on the lookout for her.” 

“ I understand,” answered Bob. So saying, 
they made the boat more secure, by hauling it up 
farther on the shore, and then they started in the 
direction of the inn. 

Leslie waited until they were well out of sight, 
then got up from his cramped position and fol- 
lowed. 

“ Ah, ha ! ! my fine fellows, so you are no game 
for greeny — We shall see.” 

He had no difficulty in reaching his room unob- 
served ; for the landlord was wont to leave the doors 


STARTLING REVELATIONS 


17 


open at night in warm weather. Leslie smiled as 
he thought of Sharky’s stolen visit to him. 

“ Lucky for me that I hid my money. The 
rascal was outwitted after all. No use going 
through that performance again, since they think 
me poor. I am safe enough for a while ; but I 
have fallen into a nest of villains. To-morrow, I 
will telegraph my news to the detective force.” 
Then, his thoughts reverted to the young girl who 
stood in grievous peril. Would they dare carry 
their plan into execution ? 


CHAPTER IV 


MABEL LESTRANGE 

Leslie was up early the next morning; but saw 
nothing of the two rascals who had passed the 
night there. He dared not question his host, for 
it might arouse suspicion, so ate his breakfast in 
silence. His meal finished, he enquired the dis- 
tance to the nearest postoffice. 

“ Six miles,” responded Mr. Spinks. 

“ Have you a horse that I may hire? ” 

“ Certainly; when do you want it? ” 

“ Immediately.” 

“Well, I let my best rig go this morning; but 
I have another, if you can put up with the slow 
gait of old Fan ? ” 

“ No matter, so long as I get there in time to 
post my letters.” 

In less than a quarter of an hour he was off. 
He could not help laughing to see himself so 
equipped. He wondered if his city friends would 
recognize him, were they to meet him. No, he felt 
sure they would not. They would pass him by 
for a fisherman on his way to market. What 
would Blanche say? No doubt she would tell him 
all he lacked was the Indian maid to complete the 
18 


MABEL LESTRANGE 


19 


rustic picture. While musing on his appearance, 
driving that slow nag hitched to the squeaky old 
wagon, the sound of approaching wheels came to 
his ear. A carriage with two men in it was com- 
ing. He recognized them as Sharky Dandy and 
Bob. They nodded to him, and he heard their ill- 
suppressed laughter. 

“ They think me an escaped lunatic,” mused 
Leslie ; “ but what care I. It only pulls the wool 
closer over their eyes. Little do they suspect that 
greeny is going to inform the police against them.” 

Finally, he reached the railway station. The 
hamlet comprised a tavern and a general merchan- 
dise store, in which the post office was kept. He 
posted his letters, made a few purchases, then 
sought the telegraph office. The operator opened 
his eyes in astonishment when he read, 

“ To detective S : The sharpers you are in 

search of for the robbery of N Bank, are here 

in hiding. They drop in now and then at a tavern 
kept by Samuel Spinks. Come at once and secure 
them ! 

“ Leslie Lathrop, 

“ H. Station N. Y.” 

After cautioning the operator to be on his guard, 
Leslie went back to the inn. Sharky and Bob 
were not there. They had already gone. 

About four o’clock, our hero went again to 
while away a few hours at the pond. Not being 
in a mood for sketching, he started for a ramble. 


20 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Walking some distance through thick shrubbery, 
the heat being excessive, he threw himself down to 
rest and fell asleep. On awaking, he found the 
sun had sunk beneath the horizon, and being dazed, 
could not remember the direction from whence he 
had come. He looked around in a bewildered fash- 
ion and espied the little path near him. 

“ I have it now ! ” thought he. “ I came from 
the south, — there is where the sun set — this must 
be the way.” He started along the little pathway. 
The shadows of night were already creeping over 
the landscape, yet he did not come upon the pond. 
Had he taken the wrong course after all.? He 
drew out his watch. It was almost nine o’clock. 

“ I certainly have lost my way,” thought he. 
On and on, he went, when suddenly he saw a light 
through the trees. Finally, as he advanced he 
found it was no false beacon. The path led him 
directly to a clearing, in the midst of which stood 
a handsome cottage. He advanced still closer, till 
through the window he could see a man reading. 
By the table sat a woman engaged with some nee- 
dlework. He walked around to the front door, and 
was about to rap to enquire the way to the pond 
when glancing to the right, he saw, not a quarter 
of a mile distant, the object of his search. 

“ I will not disturb the family. Once I reach 
the pond, I can soon retrace my steps.” 

He followed a nicely cleared road that led to the 
water’s edge. He perceived that he was on the 
opposite side of the pond from his lodgings. By 


MABEL LESTRANGE 


21 


the light of the moon he could define well remem- 
bered objects across the water. 

“ If I only had a boat to cross — I have half a 
mind to go and see if I cannot get one of the gen- 
tleman at the house.” Just then, he fancied he 
heard the sound of voices not far distant. He lis- 
tened. Surely he was not mistaken. He ad- 
vanced to a clump of bushes which skirted the 
pond. The voices were more audible. A large 
boulder hid the speakers from view. Going a few 
steps out from the shore, he came in full sight of 
a man and woman. 

In an attitude of utter despair, stood a young 
girl, her face upturned imploringly to the man, 
who held her wrists in a vise-like grip. 

“ Let me go ! ” she pleaded. “ Please let me 
go ! Why do you persecute me so ? ” 

“ No, you don’t, my pretty one,” replied her 
brutal companion. “ I will not part with you till 
you promise to be my wife.” 

‘‘ Your wife I never will be! I will die first.” 

“ Not so glib, my pretty I my wife you shall be. 
I am as sure of it as I am of the kiss I’ll now take 
from your sweet lips.” 

The girl shrieked as she struggled in the arms 
of her persecutor. Just as he was about to dese- 
crate her with unholy touch, his head was suddenly 
jerked backward. An iron hand was upon his 
throat, and in an instant he was writhing in a 
heap on the ground. 

“ There I you cowardly ruflSan ! ! ” roared Leslie, 


22 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


his eyes blazing with indignation and contempt. 
“You dastardly brute!! take that! — and that,” 
administering several sound blows upon the as- 
tonished villain, while the frightened girl looked 
on with gratitude and amazement. 

“ Oh, ho ! ” sneered Sharky Dandy, when he 
stood once more upon his feet. A sinister frown 
crossed his dark brow as he recognized his assail- 
ant. “ So greeny has turned out to be a spy after 
all.” 

“ Yes ! ” shouted Leslie, “ an unintentional one. 
However, I am glad I was in time to balk you in 
your fiendish work.” 

Sharky bit his lip in rage. 

“ You shall pay dearly for your interference,” 
he hissed, a murderous light coming in his eyes. 
He thrust his hand quickly in his breast-pocket, 
drew out a shining revolver and levelled it at Les- 
lie’s head. 

“ Die ! ” he thundered. 

Our hero, who was on guard, saw his danger. 
With cat-like swiftness he sprang upon his would- 
be murderer, seizing the arm which held the deadly 
weapon. There was a fierce struggle. Leslie’s 
skill and stalwart strength brought down his ad- 
versary. In the fight, the revolver went off, the 
report ringing out sharply on the still night air. 
An oath followed by a deep groan issued from 
Sharky’s lips, and then he lay bleeding and insen- 
sible upon the ground. Leslie’s attention was then 
directed to the girl, who had also fallen into a 


MABEL LESTRANGE 


deep swoon. Where could he take her? He be- 
thought himself of the cottage not far away. He 
raised her in his arms, and went towards it. How 
fair was his burden ! Her long golden hair, which 
had loosened from its confinement in her struggle 
with the ruffian, lay scattered on his shoulder. 
She was but a feather’s weight in his powerful 
arms as he hurried on toward the house. He soon 
reached it and knocked for admittance. Mr. 
Lestrange, its owner, came to the door. A pallor 
overspread his features on seeing his insensible 
daughter in the arms of a stranger. 

“ My darling child ! what has happened to her? ” 

“ Calm yourself, my dear sir,” reassuringly 
spoke Leslie. “ Your daughter has suffered no 
serious harm.” 

The father quickly led the way to a sofa where 
the young man gently deposited his fair bur- 
den. 

“ Mrs. Grant ! ” called Mr. Lestrange to the 
housekeeper, who had retired. “ Mrs. Grant ! 
Mabel is ill.” The woman was quickly down- 
stairs. Leslie was kneeling beside his late charge, 
chafing her hands, while her father bathed her 
temples with cold water. Mrs. Grant was a strong 
woman ; but the sight of her young mistress lying 
so pale and still distressed her greatly. She 
hastened to the cupboard for restoratives, forcing 
a little between the girl’s teeth. 

“ Where did you find my darling? ” asked Mr. 
Lestrange. 


24 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


In a few words Leslie told how he had come 
across Mabel and her persecutor — the timely 
rescue, and that he had left the villain dead, to all 
appearance, through the accidental discharge of 
his own revolver. 

“ The villain ! ” exclaimed the enraged father. 
“ Shooting is too good for him ! ” 

“ Hush ! ” whispered the housekeeper. “ She is 
reviving.” 

Presently Mabel’s large hazel eyes opened. 
She looked around her in a dazed way. Memory 
rushed back upon her. A shudder ran through 
her frame and she closed her eyes as if to shut 
out the painful recollection. 

“ You are safe in your own home, my darling, 
and have nothing to fear, thanks to this young 
gentleman who so nobly defended you.” 

Mabel’s large dreamy eyes opened again; this 
time they rested upon her preserver. A smile 
lighted up her lovely face and the beautiful eyes 
expressed her gratitude. 

Never before, even in his dreams, had Leslie 
seen her equal. It was more than beauty of face 
and form, for nobility of heart and soul shone 
through the outward expression of inward grace. 
His heart went out in glad surrender. 

Mr. Lestrange’s anxiety concerning his daugh- 
ter being abated, he hastened to offer his thanks 
to the young man. 

“ You have rendered a service which I can never 
repay. My name is Lestrange. Pray tell me, to 


MABEL LESTRANGE 


25 


whom I am indebted for the safety of my daugh- 
ter? ” 

“ I am Leslie Lathrop, of New York, and have 
only done my duty. Any one would have done 
the same, under the circumstances. A more inter- 
esting subject is the fellow I left on the ground. 
We ought to secure him living or dead. The 
name Sharky is very appropriate for such a fel- 
low.” 

“ True,” said Mr. Lestrange. “ But tell me, 
Mabel,” turning to his daughter, “ where did the 
fellow come from? ” 

“ I do not know, papa. I went to my favorite 
seat by the pond, — the evening was so beautiful, 
and I had never been disturbed while there, so was 
not afraid. I did not even think to take Watch 
with me. John Drew came upon me all of a sud- 
den.” 

“ John Drew ! ! ” exclaimed her father. “Mabel, 
do I hear aright? Is it possible? ” 

“ Yes, papa, it was he.” 

“ Then I am to understand that the man Mr. 
Lathrop designates by the name of Sharky and 
this John Drew are one and the same. Heaven 
help me! I have warmed a serpent, and the rep- 
tile has turned and bitten the hand that has nursed 
it. Duped once more I I should have known 
better.” 

Suddenly he checked himself — Meanwhile, 
Leslie was trying to recollect where he had heard 
that name. Why did it sound familiar to him? 


26 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ John Drew, — J-o-h-n D-r-e-w,” he mused. 

“ Come, Mr. Lathrop,” said Mr. Lestrange, 
“ you are right — the fellow must be captured. 
I am burning to lay my hands on one who has 
abused my hospitality by a most cowardly act. 
We must not go unarmed,” he wisely suggested. 

Going out of the room, he soon returned with a 
pair of handsome revolvers, well loaded. 

“We cannot be too cautious. Ten chances to 
one if our Shark is not now lying in wait for your 
return.” Then, stooping down, he patted a large 
mastiff that had been watching the scene with in- 
telligent eyes and was briskly wagging his tail. 

“ No, Watch, you cannot come this time. You 
must stay here and guard your mistress. Mrs. 
Grant,” he added on leaving, “ lock and bolt all 
the doors securely after us. — With Watch for a 
sentinel you can defy a whole school of Sharks. 

Cautiously the two men hurried on until they 
reached the spot where Leslie had left John Drew 
mortally wounded as he supposed. What was 
their consternation to find him gone ! 

“ Well,” cried Mr. Lestrange. “ The vulture 
has flown. But mark me, Mr. Lathrop, he shall 
atone to me for his base conduct. To have been 
once more so cruelly imposed upon f Oh, the per- 
fidy of man ! ” Again he checked himself. 

“ What trouble Mr. Lestrange has gone 
through,” thought Leslie. “ He has suffered ter- 
ribly.” 

His noble brow was marked with deep lines of 


MABEL LESTRANGE 




care, — his hair was white as snow, though to all 
other appearance he could not be over forty-five 
years of age. What possible sorrow had driven 
him to choose this out-of-the-way place for him- 
self and daughter? — These questions rushed 
upon Leslie in a moment, for he was keen of per- 
ception. His heart warmed towards the man of 
many griefs. He longed to offer sympathy, and 
he hastened to say, 

“ I do not blame you for wishing to bring the 
fellow to justice for his crime. I shall do all in 
my power to help you ; but seeing no way of doing 
anything more now, as he has given us the slip, 
I bid you good night.” 

“ What ! ” exclaimed Mr. Lestrange, “ you do 
not purpose going back to your boarding place 
to-night? You must not think of it. Undoubt- 
edly that assassin is concealed and means to way- 
lay you, should you return. Take my advice and 
come back with me.” 

Leslie, who was as fearless as he was chivalrous, 
replied, 

‘‘ Many thanks for your consideration, but I 
think I will be safe in returning, since he suspects 
me of being a detective. He has undoubtedly 
gone now to warn his associates.” 

Mr. Lestrange shook his head thoughtfully ; but 
seeing Leslie was determined to go, said no more 
to dissuade him. . 

Although it was very late, Leslie was surprised 
to see a light in the bar-room and, on coming 


28 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


nearer, heard sounds of laughter and loud singing. 
He peered through the partially open door. 
There was the same crew he had seen on the night 
of his arrival ; but he noticed that Sharky Dandy 
was not among them. He stole up to his room 
unobserved; for the men were too intoxicated to 
pay any attention to him. He was disturbed by 
their wild revelry until nearly daylight. 

“ You will not feel quite so jolly in a few hours, 
if nothing happens,” thought Leslie. He snatched 
a couple of hours’ sleep, then rose, hastily dressed 
himself, and went down stairs. 

The drunken men lay huddled upon the dirty 
bar-room floor, their heavy breathing resounding 
through the room. He likened them to the herd of 
swine he had seen the day previous, covered to 
the ears in the mire and snoring complacently. 
Thinking how low these men had fallen, he went 
forth into the early morning light. 


CHAPTER V 


SHARKY ELUDES THE LAW 

Leslie had gone but a short distance, when from 
the direction of H. Station, he saw a wagon com- 
ing with four men in it. He guessed at once who 
they were, and signalled them to stop. Among 
them was the constable of H. Station, whom Les- 
lie met the day before. He hastily told them the 
state of affairs at the inn, and of his encounter 
with their chief. 

The capture of the men at the inn was accom- 
plished easily, in their intoxicated condition. The 
innkeeper had not time to recover from his sur- 
prise ere the whole gang was hand-cuffed, bound, 
and a guard set to watch them. A diligent search 
was then made for Sharky Dandy, which proved 
fruitless. 

Leslie took them to the place where he left him 
wounded. There was the pool of blood that had 
flowed from the wound, but besides this nothing 
could be found. The earth might have opened 
and swallowed him, for all the traces he had left 
behind. The search was most thorough, Mr. 
Lestrange acting as guide. At length they were 
forced to abandon it, and left with their prisoners 
29 


30 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


for New York, a detective remaining behind on 
the look-out for Sharky Dandy. 

Meanwhile what had become of the sharp vil- 
lain.? He lay insensible some time; but with re- 
turning consciousness came the knowledge of his 
defeat. A fearful oath burst from his lips, and 
through his clenched teeth he hissed: 

“ I swear by all the powers above and beneath 
to be revenged! That spy and sneak shall pay 
for crossing my path. If need be, I will search 
the world over to find him and when we come face 
to face, it will not be Sharky who bites the dust.” — 
His left arm pained him terribly. He arose to a 
sitting posture, and examined it. The blood was 
dripping from an ugly wound — However, it was 
a relief to know that his arm was not broken. 
He bound it up as well as he could with his hand- 
kerchief, which partially stopped the flow of blood. 
Then taking his light coat he wrapped that also 
around his arm. Picking up his weapon he started 
off muttering. 

“ Let the hounds follow my tracks if they can. 
Bob will tell me I ought not to have fooled with 
the jade.” 

Sharky hurried on till he reached a little hut 
which to all appearance had been merely a tem- 
porary dwelling for wood-cutters, and had not 
been used for years. There was no door, no win- 
dows, nothing to indicate that it was inhabited. 
He peered cautiously about, then hurried in. He 
went to a corner of the room, raised some loose 


SHARKY ELUDES THE LAW 31 


rubbish which lay piled up there, and stooping 
down rapped loudly three times, then listened. As 
if by magic, a portion of the floor in front of him 
was raised a trifle, sufficiently to allow him to ad- 
mit his hand. Then he raised the trap door and 
slipped through the aperture, pulling the door 
down after him. He descended steps leading down 
into a dark passage. There he struck a match. 
By its faint light, he picked his way to the end of 
it, and opened a door. Here he overtook an old 
woman, holding a lighted lamp in her claw-like 
hand. Had she lived in the days of witch-craft, 
she might have passed for a witch. Her gray hair 
was disheveled and hung loosely over her shoulders. 
Her form was shrunken and her face horribly 
wrinkled. As the light fell on the pale face of the 
robber and she saw how the coat which wrapped 
his arm was soaked with blood, she humped herself 
in terror, hurriedly asking what the matter was. 

Sharky Dandy sank upon a chair, faint from 
loss of blood. Fear of being captured had im- 
pelled him onward unmindful of the fatigue; but 
now that he was safe, the reaction came. Strength 
was still in his tongue. 

“ Mind your business ; you old fool ! ” he 
growled. “ Can’t you see I’m hurt? Bring me 
some brandy, I say ! ” 

The crone hobbled away as fast as she could, 
and soon returned with a bottle and a glass. She 
poured out a glassful of the liquor and Sharky 
drained it at one draught. This somewhat re- 


32 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


vived him. Then he called for some linen and with 
old Meg’s help washed and bound the wounded 
arm. On inquiry, he was alarmed to learn that 
his band had not returned. 

“ The boys are on a tear,” he thought. “ What 
if they don’t come back to-night? A pretty boat 
they will be in. And I cannot go to warn them. 
No doubt that spy will get them caught.” Then 
there was another round of oaths. — He was too 
exhausted to worry much about others. The pain 
being somewhat alleviated, he lay down on the bed 
Meg prepared, and calling for more brandy, fell 
asleep. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE MOUNTAIN MAID 

The next morning, Leslie called on Mr. Le- 
strange to enquire about his daughter’s welfare. 
He was received like an old friend. Mabel gra- 
ciously offered her hand, a flush of roses mantling 
her cheek. Leslie’s heart thrilled with pleasure as 
he pressed it. 

“ I am glad your adventure left no bad results.” 

“ Beyond an awful fright, I suffered nothing, 
thanks to your brave kindness,” she said. 

As Leslie saw more of Mr. Lestrange and 
Mabel, he marvelled at their seclusion. 

“ Why is it so much talent and beauty are buried 
here.? ” he queried mentally. 

Leslie told them of himself, of his love of sketch- 
ing and scenery. Mr. Lestrange then said Mabel 
was fond of art, and that it had always been her 
wish to take lessons in drawing from nature; but 
the opportunity had not been easy to find. 

Of course it was only natural that Leslie should 
offer to teach her. Hence it was agreed that he 
should come to the cottage and give her lessons. 

Toward evening Mr. Lestrange showed Leslie 
over his grounds. Everything bore marks of 
33 


34 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


means, culture and fine taste. The conversation 
drifted to the wounded robber. He certainly 
could not remain in hiding long, wounded and 
without food. He must soon seek help and refuge. 
Surely the able detective left to trace him would 
find him. 

“ I must tell you,” said Mr. Lestrange, “ how 
we became acquainted with him. Two months ago, 
while rambling on the mountains, I found him with 
his foot caught fast in a fissure of a rock. He 
could not extricate himself. In all probability he 
would have died there, had I not happened to find 
him. To get his foot out, I was obliged to break 
in pieces the rock which held him. He suffered a 
good deal during the operation; but at last I got 
him free. I brought him home and nursed him 
until he was well. You have seen how he has re- 
paid me. Mabel detested him from the first, and 
when he made bold to speak to her of love, she 
spurned him, and I forbade him entering my 
house.” 

Mr. Lestrange would not hear of Leslie’s going 
away before tea. 

“ Do not stand on ceremony here. We are not 
bothered with much of it in these wilds.” 

Leslie was only too glad to remain, for already 
Mabel had a great fascination for him. Indeed, 
he was already in love with the maiden. His res- 
cue of her had brought these two souls nearer to- 
gether than years of fashionable drawing-room re- 
ceptions. After tea the three went to the small 


THE MOUNTAIN MAID 


35 


parlor. Mabel played and sang. Her voice was 
rich and sweet and charmed her listeners. Leslie’s 
face revealed his delight. Mr. Lestrange, having 
noticed his visitor’s pleased surprise, said, 

“ From our surroundings, one might suppose us 
a semi-barbaric family; but it is not quite as bad 
as that. Though buried alive here, we have had 
musical advantages. In my youthful days I was 
quite a musician. We are quite content — is it 
not so, Mabel?” 

“ We are very happy, papa.” 

“ One would have to meet you but once to know 
the fact,” said Leslie. “ I thank you for the great 
pleasure your music has given me, and will now 
bid you good night.” 


CHAPTER VII 


BLANCHE’S LETTER 

Leslie about this time received a letter from 
Blanche. It gave a vivid description of the merry 
times she was having at Newport; but also ex- 
pressed her regret that he was not there to enjoy 
them too. 

“ It is better than last year. I had almost for- 
gotten how tired you are of pretty women and gay 
parties. Perhaps you will thank your stars you 
did not come, when you hear that there are even 
more beauties than last season.” 

“ I’ll wager that not one can compare with my 
little mountain maid,” thought Leslie. “ Yes, I 
am thankful I did not go. I have found the jewel 
my heart yearns for. If I can ever win her, my 
worldly happiness will be complete. I am glad 
Blanche is enjoying herself. Fancy her in Miss 
Lestrange’s place! She would die of ennuV^ 

There were letters from other friends beside 
Blanche. 

So time went on. Leslie occupied himself with 
hunting, fishing and making love to sweet Mabel 
Lestrange. 

Later came another letter from Blanche, saying 
Mrs. Moore was ill and would have to return to 
36 


BLANCHE’S LETTER 


37 


her city home. Unless Leslie would join her in 
Newport, she would have to go with Mrs. Moore 
and her daughters. 

** But, Leslie, do not come if you have not finished 
your sketching. I have been quite long enough, and 
would as soon go home as to remain. O Leslie! I 
have forgotten to mention it to you before; but there 
is such a lovely woman here. Let me see if I can 
tell you how beautiful she is! No, I never can. She 
has lovely hair, beautiful dark, hazel eyes, a com- 
plexion fair as a lily. It is altogether such a sweet, 
sad face, too. The men are raving about her beauty; 
but she treats them with proud indifference. She 
neither speaks nor makes friends with any one. 
She is attended by a woman as close-mouthed as her 
mistress. I think there have been some sad pages 
in her history. We young girls are thrown entirely 
in the shade by the dazzling beauty of this superb 
woman.” 

“ She must be very handsome indeed, for 
Blanche to talk so much about it. Were the lady 
eighteen instead of older, and happy instead of 
sad, I should say she is a good likeness of Mabel 
Lestrange.” 

“ Time flies on golden wings.” Summer faded 
into early fall, and still Leslie lingered on near 
Mabel. No clue had been found of the missing 
robber. His disappearance baffled all, especially 
Mr. Lestrange. He never tired of searching for 
him, — he longed to have the miscreant brought to 
justice. 


38 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


As for Leslie, though he condemned Sharky 
Dandy for his base deed, he felt he owed his meet- 
ing with Mabel to him. 

“ I cannot blame the fellow for falling in love 
with your daughter,” he once remarked to Mr. 
Lestrange, “ though he need not have adopted 
such a savage way of wooing. The worst crimi- 
nals often love the purest and fairest women.” 

Leslie had told Mr. Lestrange the conversation 
he had overheard between Sharky and his com- 
panion on the evening previous to Mabel’s adven- 
ture ; but it was carefully kept from her. In vain 
had they searched the mountains for the cave to 
which Sharky alluded. The detective had been 
told, and the three had together looked for it. 
More than once they had entered the wood cutters’ 
hut ; but never had they supposed that it was the 
entrance to the robbers’ cave. They still had 
hopes of capturing Sharky; but his tracks were 
well covered. In cunning devices he was a match 
for the most wide-awake detective in the world. 

The gang captured at the inn were tried and 
sentenced to prison, some of them having already 
served a term there ; but no threats nor promise of 
reward could elicit from one of them information 
regarding their retreat. 

“ There is honor even among thieves.” These 
certainly showed their loyalty to their chief by 
stubbornly refusing to disclose his hiding place. 


CHAPTER VIII 


LESLIE’S WOOING 

That summer passed in the Adirondacks was the 
happiest period of Leslie’s life. The cottage near 
the pond, with its fair occupant, made for him an 
earthly paradise. 

He had visited Mabel often and she had become 
very dear to him. She had been an apt scholar, 
too. Her sketches were well executed, and she had 
a taste for coloring that was marvelous. Leslie 
was proud of her success. 

The day that he had set for his return home 
was drawing near. 

‘‘ I must find out my fate to-day,” he decided. 
“ I believe Mabel returns my love ; yet what if I 
have mistaken gratitude for the warmer sentiment. 
But no ! it cannot be, she must love me. Life with- 
out her would not be worth living.” 

So once more he directed his steps toward the 
well known place. Fortune smiled on him. He 
found Mabel sitting on her favorite rock, sketch- 
book in hand, intent upon her task. 

She was so occupied that Leslie nearly reached 
her before she saw him. A look of pleasure came 
into her eyes and she laughingly asked, 

39 


40 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Did you drop from the clouds? ” 

“ No ; but I shall be in a cloud if you are not 
glad to see me.” 

Mabel blushed. 

“ I did not expect you so soon. It is not yet 
the hour of my lesson.” 

Now, Leslie was a true American. There was 
an ordeal to be gone through, and the sooner 
over the better. 

“ It is another kind of a lesson I have come 
to talk about, one I have been learning this sum- 
mer. Mabel, put away your sketch-book.” 

She smiled and teasingly asked, 

“ Can you not speak while I hold it? Why 
must I lay it aside? ” 

“ I cannot bear that you should jest with me 
now. Can you not guess what it is I wish to 
say? Mabel, I love you. Say that you will be 
my wife. Bid me hope. Let me hear you say 
that you love me.” 

She lifted her shy, sweet face and whispered 
softly, 

“ Leslie, I love you, and will be your wife.” 

So then both had learned “ the old, old story ” ; 
and in the place which had been the scene of their 
first meeting, and where they had spent so many 
happy hours, they plighted their vows. 

When Leslie would have gone to the house and 
asked her father for her hand, she gently begged 
him not. 


LESLIE’S WOOING 


41 


“ Let me tell him, myself. You do not know 
how fond he is of me. Poor, poor papa ! How 
can I leave him ? He has often said that he could 
not live without me.” 

“ You need not part with your father. Your 
home shall be his home. Mabel, your father my 
father.” 

Mabel found her father pacing the floor of the 
library. She ran to him, twined her arms around 
his neck, and fondly kissed him. He returned the 
caress and said, 

“ How beautiful and happy you look to-day, 
my little girl.” 

“ I am happy, papa, and — and I wish to tell 
you something.” 

“ What is it, my dear? ” 

Her task was no easy one. Her color came and 
went, rose and lily succeeding each other. At last 
she asked shyly, 

“ Papa, do you like Leslie Lathrop? ” 

“ What a question ! ” Then, all at once he 
caught the drift of it, and the smile died from 
his lips. 

“ Certainly, I like Mr. Lathrop,” he answered 
dryly. 

“ I mean would you — would you like him well 
enough to live with him always? ” stammered she. 
“ He has told me he loves me, and wishes to make 
me his wife. He wanted to come and tell you ; but, 
papa dear, I preferred telling you myself.” 


42 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


He hid the pain in his fatherly heart. 

‘‘ How can I expect to keep you always ? He 
may not prove so bad to live with, after all.” 

“ Papa ! ” cried Mabel, as she noticed his poorly 
concealed agitation. “ I told Leslie I ought not 
leave you, and he says his home shall be your home 
as well as mine.” 

“ Do you love him? ” 

The crimson deepened on the girl’s face as she 
replied. 

“ Better than my own life.” 

“ Then I yield you to him. I think the young 
man is worthy of you. I knew his father, who 
was my college chum. A nobler man never ex- 
isted. Mabel, one thing I must warn you against. 
Should you marry, never deceive your husband in 
the slightest thing. Keep no secrets, be they ever 
so small, from him; for they are worms that will 
gnaw and eat into the very vitals of your heart.” 

“ Papa, I will try to be good and will always 
love you.” 


CHAPTER IX 


BLANCHE HEARS OF THE ENGAGEMENT 

The next day Leslie called on Mr. Lestrange 
and asked his consent to his marriage with Mabel. 
After granting it Mr. Lestrange said, 

“ It does not fall to the lot of every man to pos- 
sess such a treasure as you will have in Mabel. 
Leslie Lathrop, I confide this jewel to your keep- 
ing. May Heaven deal with you as you deal with 
my child.” 

Leslie was anxious for a speedy marriage, and 
it was arranged to have a quiet wedding to take 
place in three weeks. That night Leslie wrote to 
Blanche, telling her of his engagement to Mabel. 
This is part of the letter: 

“ Dear sister Blanche : 

“ Congratulate me, for I have found the ideal you 
spoke of. She is not the uncivilized dusky maiden 
you suggested. She — No, I will not undertake 
it. I cannot describe so much beauty and goodness. 
You can judge for yourself when you see her. 
Blanche, you cannot help loving her. You must for 
my sake. God only knows how truly and deeply I 
43 


U HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


love my Mabel, — that is her name. I want you to 
be a sister to her. I shall see you in a few days. 

“ Your brother, Leslie.” 

It was Blanche’s habit to read all her letters in 
her room. It was well for her that this time there 
were no witnesses to her discomfiture. As she 
read, her face became livid — her lips twitched with 
the unspeakable pain at her heart, and her eyes 
had a look of utter despair. Her hands trembled 
so that she could scarcely hold the letter. When 
she had finished reading it, a sob of anguish burst 
from her. 

“ I cannot bear it ! ” 

Once again she read the short note through. 

“ Alas ! it is only too true ! ” 

A fit of angry weeping succeeded despair. 
Gradually she became calmer, giving place to a 
hatred so deep, so wicked, so treacherous as to al- 
most frighten her. She snatched the letter that 
had dropped from her hands, and tore it into bits, 
then cast them out of the window to the wind, 
saying, 

“ There ! with his letter goes my love. Ha ! ha ! 
I, a sister to your Mabel. Leslie Lathrop, you are 
a fool to think it. As Heaven hears me, I will be 
avenged! He must have known that I loved him. 
Why was he so anxious I should give my lovers 
hope.?^ It ought to have been a warning to me. 
But love is blind. The high bred young man could 
not bear to wed with a washerwoman’s daughter. 
He must have known, despite all pains I took to 


THE ENGAGEMENT 




conceal it. I turned the poor old creature, my 
mother, upon the streets. All to win Leslie, and 
I have lost ! But I will yet be even with him.” 


The wedding day soon came round. There 
were no bride’s-maids, no invited guests, no merry- 
making. Mr. Lestrange went with them to the 
quiet little church and gave the bride away, Mrs. 
Grant as witness. 

“ It is not the kind of a wedding I would like to 
give my child,” said Mr. Lestrange, as they sat 
down to the simple little meal on their return. 

“ I prefer it to a grand and tiresome one,” 
Mabel smilingly answered. 

“ And I also,” chimed in Leslie ; ‘‘ there will be 
time for gaieties when we reach New York. 
Blanche is determined to give us a grand reception. 
I warned her to ask but a few friends.” 

“ Thank you, dear,” said Mabel. She knew 
that he wished to spare her the trying ordeal of 
being presented to a house full of critical strangers. 
Mrs. Grant was to go with them in the capacity of 
maid to the young bride. Mr. Lestrange had 
urged it, and Mabel preferred it to engaging a 
stranger. 

When the hour of parting between father and 
daughter came, it was a sorrowful one. Mabel was 
troubled with a presentiment that she would never 
see him again. 

“ Be comforted, my child. Go, and enjoy your 


46 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


trip and on your return from abroad, God willing, 
I will join you in your new home.” 

Tenderly he unclasped her clinging arms ; gently 
he stroked her golden head and placed her in the 
carriage. 

On their arrival in New York, to their surprise 
they found that Blanche had prepared a grand re- 
ception for them. This was her first attempt at 
retaliation. Leslie had told her of Mabel’s soli- 
tary life, of her isolation from society, and she had 
chosen this method, thinking to wound Leslie’s 
pride and crush the young bride by exposing her 
ignorance to the fashionable world. Great was 
her anger and disappointment when she saw how 
easily the young wife took her place among the 
guests, and moved about with stately grace. 
Blanche had hoped to show the company glaring 
defects in her rival. She had simply brought out 
fine points of the genuine lady. 

“ It will not be such an easy matter to crush 
her. With that lovely face and graceful manner 
she will have New York at her feet. But if I do 
not succeed in one way, I will another ! I hate her 
all the more for her sweet face and winning ways ! ” 

Blanche had been the first to congratulate Leslie 
and his bride, as they entered the house. On 
meeting Leslie’s reproachful glance, she whispered 
softly, 

“ Forgive me, dear, but I wanted our friends to 
see your beautiful wife.” Then slipping her arm 


THE ENGAGEMENT 


47 


in Mabel’s, she said, ‘‘ Come, sister, I will show you 
to your room.” 

When the bridal couple descended to the draw- 
ing-room, with Blanche in close attendance, none 
seemed happier than she, as she stood near Mabel 
and witnessed with what perfect ease and grace she 
received the congratulations of the guests. It was 
then that Blanche inwardly cursed herself for hav- 
ing made such a stupid mistake. Mabel’s beauty 
far eclipsed the handsome blonde. It was gall and 
wormwood to Blanche to witness Leslie’s undis- 
guised adoration. 

“ I will bide my time,” she said under her breath. 


CHAPTER X 


THE SHARK SHOWS HIS TEETH 

Happy in the love of her husband, and in the 
bright scenes which surrounded her; happy in the 
promise that her father would join her soon, Mabel 
forgot the shadow of evil that darkened the part- 
ing with her father. Mr. Lestrange had not been 
able to cast out the foreboding, for he, too, had 
felt a strange presentiment of coming trouble. 
Doubly thick did the shadows gather about him 
on one lonely evening in November as he sat alone 
in his library. A letter from Mabel told of her 
happiness. It said: “ Were you only with us, it 
would be complete. The only thing to mar it is 
the thought of how lonely you must be.” (He was 
leading the life of a hermit.) 

While thinking of Mabel and the past, a loud 
rap at the door broke in upon his meditations. 
He thrust the letter under the cushion of his chair, 
and fearless of danger, he hastened to the door. 
What was his astonishment as the light, falling 
upon the face of the visitor, revealed to him the 
well remembered features of John Drew, alias 
Sharky Dandy. 

“ Begone ! ” he ordered. ‘‘ How dare you show 
48 


THE SHARK SHOWS HIS TEETH 49 


your face here? Go ! lest I be tempted to kill you 
where you stand.” 

With a sneer of derision, Sharky retorted, 

“ Not quite so fast, my noble sir. You see I 
have the advantage of you,” and he leveled a re- 
volver at the other’s head. “ I knew you would 
show fight so came prepared. Old boy, if you 
value your life, throw up your hands and do as I 
bid you. March into your sitting-room. I have 
a bone to pick with you.” 

Seeing resistance was folly, yet fearless of what 
might follow, Mr. Lestrange obeyed. 

“ Well, John Drew (alias Sharky Dandy), where 
is your bone? Pick it in haste, so rid me of your 
company.” 

“ Shut your mouth and speak when you’re 
spoken to. Where’s the dog that married your 
girl, and what’s his name? ” 

“ That is not your business.” 

“Oh, ain’t it?” shouted the other. “Well, 
then. I’ll make it mine. I’m bound to find out, if 
I search the world over. Where are they? ” 

“ I refuse to tell.” 

“ No more fooling, old man ! As you value your 
life answer.” 

“ I refuse.” 

“ Then d — n you ! I will shoot you down.” 

Mr. Lestrange rose, his form towering over that 
of his enemy. With outstretched hand he said, 

“ I fear not death, neither am I afraid of you. 
Thank Heaven ! my child is beyond your reach.” 


50 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


With a cry of rage, Sharky once more raised his 
weapon. 

“ Die, fool ! ” 

In the very act of murder a new idea occurred 
to him. 

“No!” he said, “I will not fire. There is a 
better way of ridding the world of you. Down 
with you in that chair.” 

He then securely tied Mr. Lestrange’s hands and 
roughly jamming a hat on his head, bade him 
march out of the house. As they went forth, 
Sharky pointed out the direction he wished the 
other to take. On they walked in silence, till they 
reached the wood-cutter’s hut. The trap-door 
within was opened, and Sharky motioned Mr. Le- 
strange to go forward. He saw it was Sharky’s 
purpose to imprison him in the cave. Instead of 
obeying, he faced Sharky, saying, 

“ Although I had made up my mind to obey your 
marching orders, I now ask you if you reaUy in- 
tend driving me into that underground hole.? If 
there is a spark of humanity or man about you, lay 
down that weapon, and then if by main strength 
you can force me into it, well and good. Give me 
a fair chance.” 

A malicious leer spread over Sharky’s face. He 
knew full well that in a fair contest he was no 
match for the man before him. 

“ Do I mean to drive you down there? Yes, 
siree! Give you a fair chance! Not if I know 
myself ! I am not a fool. No, my cunning fox, in 


THE SHARK SHOWS HIS TEETH 51 


you go ! My friend, here, never goes back on me,” 
indicating the revolver. “ Down with you through 
that opening mighty quick ! or I will put a flea in 
your ear.” 

Mr. Lestrange felt angry with himself for hav- 
ing expected mercy from the merciless, and slowly 
went down the passage. Here old Meg stood with 
a light and piloted the pair to a room at the end 
of it. 

“ Meg,” said Sharky, “ I have brought this 
gentleman to keep you company. No doubt you 
will fill the place in his heart made vacant by the 
loss of his pretty daughter.” And he laughed, a 
mean, tantalizing laugh. Lestrange maintained si- 
lence. 

“ Meg ! fetch the key ! ” said Sharky. 

She fumbled in her dirty dress-pocket and 
brought out a bunch of keys. 

“Now,” said he, “go and unlock that door!” 

As soon as it was oj>ened, he motioned to Mr. 
Lestrange to enter the dark apartment, keeping 
close at his heels. There were several doors here, 
all opening into other rooms. This was one of the 
caves to be found among the mountains, which the 
gang of robbers had discovered and utilized to 
hide stolen treasures and conceal themselves when- 
ever the officers of the law were in hot pursuit. 

Having unlocked one of the doors, Meg swung 
it back, and again Mr. Lestrange was forced for- 
ward. When they were within this, Sharky called, 

“ Meg! let down the ladder! ” 


52 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Meg went towards the center of the apartment, 
lifted a trap-door, and through this aperture she 
let down a slender ladder some twelve feet long. 

“ There ! go down,” said Sharky. 

Caring very little now what should become of 
him, Lestrange descended. Scarcely had his feet 
left the last round, when Sharky jerked the ladder 
up, and peering down into the hole, called out in a 
taunting voice, 

“ Well, my haughty friend, when you are dis- 
posed to answer my questions, I may let you see 
the light of day. Send me word by Meg.” 

“Never!” shouted Lestrange from his stone 
dungeon. “ Leave me ! Why did you not shoot 
me rather than force me into this living tomb.'^ 
But remember there will be a day of reckoning for 
you.” 

“Ha! ha!” laughed Sharky. ""Yowr day of 
reckoning has already come. Now, old mule, lis- 
ten to me; I hope soon to bring your spy of a 
son-in-law here, too, and then I’ll have his pretty 
wife for a housekeeper. I will send your breakfast 
of hot rolls and steaming coffee by Meg, whose ac- 
quaintance you will have a chance to cultivate. 
Bye, bye.” 

Having added these last bitter drops to Le- 
strange’s cup of misery, Sharky banged the trap 
door down, leaving him in darkness. He heard the 
closing of the heavy door and the turning of the 
key in the lock. After that all was silence. To 
one less strong and resigned the ill-fortune that 


THE SHARK SHOWS HIS TEETH 53 


had befallen might have dethroned reason, but 
Lestrange bore the outrage with a calmness at 
which he himself was astonished. He proceeded to 
investigate his quarters, groping his way around 
the room, and carefully feeling the walls as he 
went. His hands came in contact with nothing 
but the cold solid rock. Weary of his fruitless 
search he abandoned it. 

“ With five or six feet of space above my head, 
and this thick wall of natural masonry around me, 
there is no hope of escape from this horrible place. 
God pity me, and preserve my child ! ” 


CHAPTER XI 


MABEL’S ANXIETY 

“ Leslie,” said Mabel one evening as the two sat 
in their rooms in the great hotel in Paris, where 
they were stopping, “ what do you suppose is the 
reason we have not received any letters from papa? 
It is over three months since we have heard from 
him. Something has happened or else he is ill.” 

“ Probably his letters have miscarried. Do not 
alarm yourself, my darling. If your father were 
ill, we certainly should have heard of it.” 

“ Do not think me foolish, Leslie, but of late, 
even when I am in the gayest of gay spirits, the 
feeling that assailed me when I bid papa good-bye 
comes over me. Sometimes I think it was not 
right that I left him.” 

“ Do not let such thoughts trouble you. It is 
borrowing trouble without reason. Let me see you 
smile again, my darling. We will go out for a 
walk to rid us of the blues.” 

“ Leslie, one question more before we go. 
Please do not laugh, but tell me frankly. Do you 
think my undisguised love for you is ridiculed by 
the fashionable people here? I have noticed it is 
a common custom for husband and wife to almost 
54 


MABEL’S ANXIETY 


55 


ignore each other. While the wife smiles upon and 
holds court to half a dozen admirers, the husband 
dances attendance on other fair ladies.” 

For answer, Leslie took the exquisite face be- 
tween the palms of his hands, tenderness beaming 
from his eyes as he replied, 

“ Why need you care what people think .f* Not 
for a thousand worlds would I have you like these 
shallow ones, or other than you are, my pearl 
among women.” 

The passionate tones of his voice thrilled her 
with joy unspeakable, and she nestled closer to his 
heart. 

“ I had almost forgotten to tell you. I am 
going driving with Mrs. Bentley to-morrow. You 
will not mind a little time given to her.? I like 
her. She is so noble and so sad I am drawn to 
her.” 

“ Go by all means,” answered Leslie. 

Strange to say the woman about whom they 
were talking was at that very moment thinking of 
them. Mrs. Bentley was the same person of whom 
Blanche had written a glowing account to Leslie 
during her visit at Newport. All the grace of 
womanhood was centered in her person. Her gen- 
tle, affable manners, keen intellect and wondrous 
tact, won women’s hearts, while her reserved ways 
with men kept them at a distance even while they 
admired. 

How like my own daughter Mrs. Lathrop 
seems! Just the same age she would be now, and 


56 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


bears her name, Mabel! How my heart thrills 
over it I Can it be possible? Ah no I I must not 
cherish the wild hope. What would I not give to 
once more clasp in my arms my long lost child, so 
cruelly torn from me. To-morrow I must find out 
what her name was before her marriage. How she 
loves that husband of hers ! And he appears to 
return affection. But — bah ! — All men are 
alike, unreasonable, selfish, cruel.” 


CHAPTER XII 


MRS. BENTLEY’S DOUBTS CONFIRMED 

The next morning, Mabel heard a gentle rap 
on her door, and made haste to admit the visitor. 

“ Oh, it is Mrs. Bentley. I am so glad. Come 
in, please.” 

“ Yes, my dear, I saw your husband go out and 
thought to have a dear little visit with you before 
taking our promised drive.” 

“ How kind of you,” said Mabel. 

Mrs. Bentley’s eyes were more wistful than ever, 
as she scanned Mabel’s features. The mother in- 
stinct was strong, and she longed to clasp Mabel 
to her heart as her very own. Even were she sure 
of it, she could not claim her child. Were she to 
tell Mabel all her tale, it would be incredible, evi- 
dence was so much against her. However, she de- 
termined to know the truth. 

“ Leslie has gone to the post-office,” said Mabel. 
“ I am getting uneasy about papa, not having re- 
ceived any word from him lately. Leslie has gone 
to see if the letter did not get misplaced some- 
where.” 

Here was an opportunity for Mrs. Bentley to 
learn what she wished to know. 

57 


58 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ I hope nothing serious has happened to your 
father, you are so much attached to him. I fancy 
you must be his favorite child.” 

“ I am his favorite, for he has only me.” 

“ Ah ! that is the reason you speak of him only. 
How long since your mother died.? ” asked Mrs. 
Bentley in tremulous tones. , 

“ How long? I do not know, I have not the 
faintest recollection of her. My father never 
speaks of her. Whenever I have asked him about 
her, he has been so pained and sorrowful that it 
frightened me into silence. How strong and deep 
must have been his love for her, whose loss has 
caused him to isolate himself from all the world! 
Sometimes I think that trouble other than loss 
of my mother has brought on the great sorrow 
which years have failed to lessen. He has lost con- 
fidence in humanity, but in — pardon me, I ought 
not afflict your ears with private affairs.” 

“ Please go on, I wish to hear, dear child, so as 
to be able to sympathize with you. I, too, have 
suffered.” 

For the first time Mabel noticed the awful pallor 
of her companion, and asked in an alarmed voice. 
Are you ill ? ” 

“ It is only a pain here,” placing her hand on 
her heart. ‘‘ It will soon pass. I have stayed too 
much indoors of late. You were saying your fa- 
ther has lost confidence in all — ” 

“ In all except Leslie and me.” 

Mrs. Bentley swallowed a big lump in her throat. 


DOUBTS CONFIRMED 


59 


‘‘ He still holds me in abhorrence,” she said to 
herself. “ Mrs. Lathrop,” she asked, “ do you 
mind telling me his name.? ” 

“ Henry Lestrange.” 

Though she expected the answer, she had miscal- 
culated her strength. A deathly faintness over- 
came her; but she did not lose consciousness. 
Mabel sprang to her aid and was about to call 
Mrs. Grant. 

“ Stay ! I will be better in a moment,” she 
whispered. 

Not knowing what to do and full of loving sym- 
pathy, Mabel clasped Mrs. Bentley’s neck, and 
kissed her fondly. 

“ You were not feeling well, and I tired you with 
depressing tattle.” 

“ Your caresses are so tender, I am quite well 
again, — see,” and she drew Mabel’s golden head 
to her bosom. 

“ Let me call you Mabel, a name very dear to 
me. What you have told me is strangely like my 
own sorrow, and it could not fail to affect me. 
Forget my agitation.” 

Owing to Mrs. Bentley’s sudden indisposition the 
drive was postponed. She retired to her room, 
fearing to betray her secret if she remained longer 
with her child. 

“ What have I done,” she cried, “ that I must 
suffer this cruel wrong.? All the long years have 
not softened his heart towards me. He still be- 
lieves me guilty, else why has he never breathed my 


60 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


name to our child? It was not enough to cast me 
out of his life; but I must also be deprived of her 
companionship. I will never forgive him ! ! I 
humbled myself once to him; but he cruelly re- 
pulsed me. Never again will I try to justify my- 
self. If I might but claim Mabel as my child, I 
would be satisfied.” 

When Nannette, her maid, came in to help her 
dress for dinner, Mrs. Bentley did not notice her 
entrance. 

“ I came to assist you in dressing for the even- 
ing.” 

“ I had forgotten about it, Nanette. I sup- 
pose it must be,” and she gave herself, with a sigh, 
into her hands. 

That night she was seemingly as graceful and 
self-possessed as ever. None guessed the anguish 
gnawing at her heart, the demands of mother-love 
that racked it. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE RETURN 

Mabel became so worried and uneasy because no 
letter came from her father, that Leslie determined 
to cut short their European trip. He was becom- 
ing worried too. When he told Mabel of bis reso- 
lution, she beamed upon him in grateful happiness. 

“ How I thank you for always anticipating my 
wishes.” 

Just then a letter was brought Mr. Lathrop. 
It was an answer from the postmaster of H. Sta- 
tion, in the Adirondacks — a reply to Leslie’s en- 
quiry about Mabel’s father. The man wrote that 
he had neither seen nor heard anything of Mr. 
Lestrange for over two months, and supposed he 
had left his mountain home. 

Leslie could not conceal the news from Mabel, 
and there was a world of entreaty in her eyes as 
she said imploringly: 

O Leslie ! Let us go at once. Something is 
surely wrong.” 

“ It shall be as you wish, my Mabel.” 

Their berths were soon engaged on a steamer 
homeward bound. Mabel’s sole regret was the 
61 


I 


62 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 

parting with Mrs. Bentley whom she loved with a 
fond affection. 

“ If my mother had lived and been like her,” she 
thought. 

To Mrs. Bentley the separation was painful. 
She had found her child and now must lose her 
again. Ah! life for her was still a hard school, 
an ordeal. 

« ^ » m • • • 

The voyage across the Atlantic was a long week 
to Mabel, filled with apprehension for her father. 
She and Leslie would only stay in New York for 
a brief rest, before going on to his home in the 
mountains. Even this delay they were sorry for. 
Blanche welcomed them back with apparent de- 
light, but hatred and jealousy blazed anew in her 
heart at sight of Leslie’s devotion to his wife. 

Mrs. Bentley had written a letter that she en- 
trusted to Mabel’s care, who could not find it 
when she came to look for it. She supposed it 
safe in her cloak pocket, but it was not there. 
Mrs. Grant helped her look through traveling bags 
and trunks, without avail. 

“ How could I be so careless 1 ” Mabel exclaimed. 
“ I must write Mrs. Bentley about it.” 

That evening, Leslie went to consult his lawyer. 
Mabel found the time long and said to Blanche, 
‘‘ I wonder what keeps Leslie.? ” 

A mocking smile suggestive of unknown ills 
gleamed on Blanche’s face. 

“ You will get accustomed to Leslie’s peculiari- 


THE RETURN 


63 


ties. How implicitly you trust him. I hope your 
faith in him may never be shaken.” 

“ Stab number one,” she said to herself, as she 
bade the young wife good-night. “ Leslie wants 
me to watch over his darling, and I will, to his sor- 
row and her undoing.” 

Just as they were ready to start for the Adiron- 
dacks, Leslie received a note from his lawyer, de- 
manding his immediate presence to consult on a 
matter of importance, involving large property in- 
terests. 

“ How exasperating ! ” he said, “ and we so anx- 
ious to go.” 

‘‘No knowing how long they will keep you. It 
is hard to wait when papa may be in trouble. 
O Leslie,” she said, “ why not let me go on alone.? 
You can come as soon as your business is done.” 
And thus it was arranged; for it was but a little 
journey and he would soon be free to follow. 

It was a beautiful day and Mabel enjoyed the 
ride. How surprised and happy her father would 
be to see her! Then a nameless dread seized her, 
lest she should not find him. When she arrived 
at H. Station, she got a conveyance to take her 
to her father’s house. On her way she passed 
Spinks’ hotel. There were several men standing 
on the veranda who wondered who the fair lady in 
the carriage could be, — all but one who stood 
apart from the rest. 

“ By jove ! ” he ejaculated under his breath, “ it 
is she.” In another instant he was gone. 


64 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


When Mabel got within a few rods of her former 
home, she told the driver to let her out, for she 
wished to surprise her father. 

“ Wait for me ! If I am not back in a quarter 
of an hour, you need not stay longer.” 

Meantime, Sharky Dandy, for he it was, lost 
no time. He took a short cut to the Lestrange 
house, went in and locked all the doors, except the 
front one, which he purposely left open, then took 
his station behind it, as Mabel ascended the steps. 

“ Dear papa is at home,” she thought. “ I am 
so glad. I’ll not ring ; but go in as if I had never 
been away.” She went quickly, all tremulous with 
joy, and was tip-toeing her way to the sitting- 
room when out stepped Sharky from his hiding- 
place. He closed the door after her, locked it, 
and put the key in his pocket, then confronted 
Mabel. He was the first to speak. 

“ Ah ! the pretty dove is captured at last. 
Nothing could be finer. It is capital! Couldn’t 
understand why search wasn’t made for that old 
flint-stone father of yours; but I never dreamed 
that old Nick would oblige me in this way. Sit 
down, my pretty! Don’t make such eyes at me, 
or you’ll scare a fellow ! ” 

The shock of the surprise dazed Mabel; but she 
was brave. 

“ How dare you.^ ” she cried. “ Open that door 
and let me pass out ! ” 

“Now, my dear, don’t be in a hurry! Didn’t 
you come here expecting to see your father.? 


THE RETURN 


65 


Why don’t you ask me where he is? Perhaps I 
can tell you.” 

“ Open that door and let me out, — or I will call 
for help ! ” 

“ Call for help? ” laughed Sharky. “ Of whom? 
As you are inclined to be a little mutinous, let 
me tell you at once that you are in my power, 
and will remain so until I see fit to release you! 
Where is your precious husband? I want him as 
company for your father, — the old man is getting 
homesick.” 

Mabel saw there was nothing to be gained by 
appealing to his mercy. She was in his power, 
and the thought made her reel. She would have 
fallen, had not Sharky caught her in his arms. 
Taking advantage of her weakness, he saturated 
his handkerchief with chloroform and held it to 
her nostrils. Satisfied now, that she would not 
waken for some time, he hastened out to the cab- 
man, telling him that the lady had sent him to say 
she would not go back that night. 

With what speed he could, he conveyed her to 
the cave, repeating the chloroform treatment as 
needed to maintain quiet. Mabel had not been in 
the cave long before she revived. She looked won- 
deringly at old Meg. Gradually her mind cleared 
up. 

“ Where am I? This is not my father’s house.” 
The old hag grinned hideously and answered, 

“ This is my master’s house. He brought you 
here, and will explain when he comes in.” 


66 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


The horror of Mabel’s situation was madden- 
ing; but nature came to her relief and she gave 
way to uncontrollable weeping. She appealed to 
Meg, — she begged her to release her ; but the 
old creature was as obdurate as a rock. When 
Sharky returned, Mabel was still weeping bitterly. 

“ Well, my lady, what is the use of taking on? 
No one is going to eat you up. If you are a good 
girl and will stop that sniveling. I’ll let you stay 
with us; but I’ll be hanged if I do, if you are 
going to act like a baby. I want you to help 
Meg cook for your husband when he comes. 
Wouldn’t he be mad, if he knew of our elopement? 
I must have him for a lodger, so I can pay him 
what I owe him. He will be prowling around be- 
fore long, looking for you. That will be my 
chance to nab him. I shall watch for him, you 
may be sure. Meg will see to you.” 

Mabel kept silent. Sharky soon went out 
again, followed by Meg. A deathly sensation 
again seized the captive, as she heard the key turn 
in the lock. 

“ O Leslie ! if you but knew what has befallen 
me.” 

Old Meg presently brought a tray containing 
food, placing it on a small table. 

“ Eat when you like, I will not bother you again 
to-night.” 

Mabel, knowing she must keep up strength, ate 
the food prepared, then took up the lamp and be- 
gan examining her room. She hoped against hope 


THE RETURN 


67 


to find a way of escape. She had gone nearly 
around the walls, and was about to give up the 
search, when her hand came in contact with a slight 
depression near the floor. She also discovered a 
crack just where the depression was. It ran along 
an irregular shaped rock, of a different color from 
the rest of the wall. It looked very much as if 
it had been fitted in. Mabel put down her lamp 
and tried to push the block of stone; but her 
efforts were useless. Then she tried to study out 
some method by which the obstacle could be re- 
moved. She had seen men move heavy bodies with 
comparative ease by means of levers. She 
searched the room for something she could use in 
that way. At last she took a slat from the bed- 
stead, and tried to use it as a lever. It was too 
blunt to insert in the crevice. She determined 
not to abandon her efforts. With the table-knife 
brought for her use by old Meg, she succeeded in 
thinning it sufficiently for her purpose. She 
found she could move the block a trifle. For hours 
she pried and pushed on the stone. At length her 
efforts were crowned with success. When a little 
more than half way out, it tumbled, leaving an 
aperture sufficiently large for her to pass through. 
A current of air rushed in from the other side. 
Mabel looked at her watch. It was after twelve. 
Her delicate hands were blistered and she was 
weary ; but she took the lamp and crawled through 
to investigate. The passage she entered was long 
and high and about three feet wide. Half way 


68 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


up it, she perceived a faint streak of light coming 
from above. This was caused by a small opening, 
which admitted the rays of the moon, and also 
afforded air and ventilation for the cave. 

“No escape here,” she sighed. She walked 
noiselessly to the end of the corridor and she found 
three doors. The first she tried, but it was fas- 
tened; the next was the same; but the third was 
open. She went in, closing it carefully after her. 
A ladder stood up against the wall and near by 
was a dark hole. Peering down into it, she 
thought she heard a groan. Holding her light 
over it, she scanned it nervously. The groan was 
repeated. Brave though she was, the sound 
caused her flesh to creep. 

“What fresh horror here? No doubt the cry 
comes from some victim who, like myself, has been 
shut up in this miserable dungeon. Why should 
I fear? I can meet with no one worse than my 
tormentor.” She dragged the ladder to the aper- 
ture and let it down in place. Holding her lamp 
in one hand, with the other she clung to the 
rounds. She reached the bottom in safety, but in 
terror at what she might discover. In one corner 
was a bed, and upon it lay a man. The truth 
flashed upon her mind. Sharky’s allusion to her 
father gave light to her understanding. She ran 
to the still form on the bed. A cry of joy burst 
from her lips. 

“ O papa ! papa ! I have found you ! Speak 
to me ! oh, do speak to your Mabel ! ” 


THE RETURN 


69 


The familiar tones of his child’s voice reached 
his consciousness, and he slowly opened his eyes. 
With a yearning cry of content, he folded her 
in his arms and wept like a child. 

“ Mabel, Mabel, tell me I am not dreaming — it 
is your real self, come back to me.” And he held 
her to his heart, patting and caressing her golden 
head. Then his face grew dark and troubled. 

“ I fear for you now you are here. How came 
you to this cave? ” 

Mabel told him of her late misfortune; but see- 
ing how the recital of her wrongs affected him, she 
said, 

“ Do not despair, dear papa ; I think we can 
escape. Now that I have found you I feel brave. 
We can work together. But how you have suf- 
fered ! ” she added, looking into his haggard and 
worn face. 

“ Suffered ! I cannot begin to tell you how 
much.” Mabel shuddered. 

“ Papa, forget the past, and help me to plan 
how to escape. Our keeper, the old woman, will 
be alone to-morrow. Come up to my prison room 
and see what we can do.” 

It was nearly morning before they hit upon a 
plan they thought might work. 

When Meg brought Mabel’s breakfast, to find 
out if the coast was clear, she said in a conciliatory 
tone, 

“ I wish you would ask your master to come 
here. I want to speak with him.” 


70 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ My master’s gone. Didn’t he tell you yester- 
day he was ago in’? ” 

Scarcely had the words left Meg’s lips, ere Mr. 
Lestrange leaped from his hiding place. In one 
bound he was by her side and grasping her wrists. 
Though taken by surprise, she struggled and 
fought like a wild-cat. It is doubtful if Mr. Le- 
strange in his weak condition could have managed 
her without Mabel’s assistance. At last she was 
securely bound and locked in. They made haste 
to be away, not stopping for food, even though 
they needed this refreshment. 

We will not undertake to describe their painful 
tramp. Owing to Mr. Lestrange’s perfect knowl- 
edge of the mountains, they reached H. Station 
in safety. A telegram was sent to Leslie to come 
at once. The first train brought him. When he 
heard what had happened to Mr. Lestrange and 
Mabel, he vowed he would not rest until he found 
the outlaw, and brought him to punishment. 
Leslie was anxious to get Mabel and her father 
home, as both were suffering from their rough ex- 
perience, especially Mr. Lestrange. 

Meanwhile, Sharky remained away all day. Im- 
agine his anger and chagrin, when upon his re- 
turn to the cave he found Meg securely bound 
and the prisoners escaped. He raged like a mad- 
man. He cursed old Meg, himself, and his bad 
luck. He knew the game was up. Mr. Lestrange 
free, the cave was no longer a safe retreat. After 


THE RETURN 


71 


setting Meg at liberty, he gave her a sum of money 
to take her to her old home. Leaving the rob- 
bers’ den, he set fire to the hut above it and dis- 
appeared. 


CHAPTER XIV 


SAM PARDY 

Nearly two months had elapsed since Mabel’s 
escape from the cave. Diligent search had been 
kept up for Sharky, the mountains were scoured, 
the cave explored. A notice, with a minute de- 
scription of the outlaw, was placed in all the lead- 
ing newspapers, offering a reward of ten thou- 
sand dollars for his capture, alive or dead. Soon 
after the papers were alive with news of a great 
feat performed by a cowboy, on the Western 
plains who had been attacked by the notorious 
Sharky Dandy, and had shot him. A telegram 
was received at police headquarters in New York, 
stating that the cowboy in question was already 
on his way there, with his prize. It ran thus, 

“ I’m bringin’ the blamed tenderfoot for you to put 
underground. Have ready the price of his scalp. 

“ Sam Pardy, 

“ Silver Hollow, 

“ New Mexico.” 

A posse of police officers met the cowboy at the 
train, and took the corpse to headquarters, where 
72 


SAM PARDY 


73 


it was identified as that of Sharky Dandy. When 
questioned about the man who had eluded and de- 
fied the law so long, the cowboy, tilting back his 
slouch hat and planting his big boots firmly on 
the floor, said, 

“ I reckon the blamed critter thought himself 
so smart that he’d never find his match. I wuz 
ridin’ back to my shanty from Silver Hollow whar 
I’d ben playin’ a few games, and won quite a pot ; 
when ther galloot overtook me and shouted, 
‘ Hands up ! or I’ll shoot ! ’ I knowed at once 
he wuz green ; for we uns don’t go about without 
a barker. Catch us sayin’ ‘ Look out, I’m goin’ 
to shoot ! ’ We shoot first. When I did hold up 
my hands, tenderfoot fell down. I jumped from 
my broncho to find out how much he wuz dam- 
aged. Wasn’t I beat when I see thet he wuz the 
same durned varmint wat ud ben watching me win 
the boodle. I stooped down to take a second look 
to make sure it wuz him ; when the feller opened his 
eyes. 

“ ‘ I’m dun for. It’s all up with me ; but I owe 
you no grudge — You’re a man! — I’m Sharky 
Dandy on whose head is set a prize of ten thou- 
sand dollars. You’re in luck — ’ He pulled off 
a diamond ring and said, ‘ Keep this as a memory 
stone, to mark your day’s work.’ This ware his 
last words, and had been spoken between grasps 
for breath. In a few minutes more, he had gone 
over the divide. 

“ I took my prize to Silver Hollow whar an in- 


74 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


quest wuz held. This bit of paper wuz found on 
him.” 

Handing a letter to the chief, together with the 
valuable ring, he asked, 

“ What do you think of this ? ” 

A picture of a shark, with the words, “To oui* 
leader S. D.,” were neatly engraved on the inside 
of the ornament. The note read as follows : 

“ Dear friend: 

“ I have reached the land of dirty miners and 
greasy cowboys. New York was getting too hot for 
me. Now that my mountain retreat will no longer 
be safe, I think I will try this place a while. But 
I’m not in love with it, you bet. When you see a 
chance to make a good haul let me know, and I will 
run down and give you a lift. I am going ” — 

Evidently, Sharky had been interrupted, for the 
sentence was not finished; but enough had been 
written to show it had been intended for a con- 
federate. 

“You are a lucky fellow!” said the chief of 
police, “ and have rid the world of a nuisance. 
You have earned the reward.” 

In due time it was handed to him, and he de- 
parted in great glee. 


CHAPTER XV 


A FIENDISH PLOT 

Mr. Lestrange now made his home with Leslie 
and Mabel, and had taken on a new lease of life. 
So much happiness that was not her own in sight 
did not tend to soften Blanche’s feelings for her 
hated rival. In a thousand ways she tried to es- 
trange the loving couple. Time rolled on, but 
it wrought no change in her heart. 

One summer evening, when Leslie and Mabel 
were strolling in the garden, Blanche watched 
them from her room, furious that all her plans had 
thus far failed. Mabel was telling Leslie of the 
strange disappearance of Mrs. Bentley’s letter. 

“ I wonder why she has not answered my let- 
ter,” she said. “ Perhaps she is angry with me 
for losing hers. It grieves me, for I love her so 
dearly.” 

“ How I hate Mabel ! ” was Blanche’s mental 
ejaculation. “ She has stolen the place in Leslie’s 
heart which ought to have been mine.” She 
clenched her hands as she repeated the words, this 
time aloud, 

“ How I hate her ! I wish she were dead ! ” 

“ What is the matter with deary now.^ ” asked 
a voice from behind her. 

75 


76 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Blanche turned sharply around. 

“ You here, Madgee? How long have you been 
watching me? ” 

“ Much long, deary. But must not be mad, 
cause Madgee hear. Me know always, my deary 
not like new mistress. You not wish her live? 
Madgee not wish it, too. Me not like lady my 
mistress hate,” muttered Madgee. Her face was 
as inscrutable as a dummy’s. “ Deary, speak 
word and Madgee help.” 

‘‘ I hate her, Madgee. I wish she had never seen 
Leslie.” 

“ Deary, be still — not trouble heart. Madgee 
take care — pretty wife not be in home long.” 

Blanche was half frightened over the evil her 
words invoked. Thoughts of murder were in the 
Hindoo woman’s mind. She was about to caution 
Madgee against any act of violence when another 
sight of the happy pair stayed her words. 

“ I do not care what becomes of Mabel ; she is in 
my way.” 

“ Don’t ee care. Madgee make all right. Me 
go now,” and the human serpent silently glided 
out of the room. 

Madgee had been taken into Mrs. Lathrop’s serv- 
ice, when the latter’s little girl was a baby. She 
had come across the Hindoo woman when travel- 
ing in England. Mrs. Lathrop fancied that the 
foreign woman would make a very faithful at- 
tendant and nurse for her little daughter. Madgee 
had indeed been faithful, but her notions of right 


A FIENDISH PLOT 


77 


and wrong were hazy. After the death of little 
Blanche Lathrop, the Hindoo woman’s care and 
love were bestowed on the adopted daughter, and 
she clung to her young mistress with the dogged 
pertinacity of her race. In her own country she had 
acquired a knowledge of queer practice of potent 
drugs. She already had a scheme that would defy 
detection. She awaited the time to put it in ex- 
ecution. The next day, she went forth to do work 
preparatory to its inception. Her queer, sinewy 
figure slid along the streets with the undulating 
movements of a serpent. Her turbaned head was 
wrapped in a thick, dark veil which hid her re- 
pellent features. After going some distance she 
hailed a cab and directed the driver to take her 
to R. Street. Here she alighted, paid her fare and 
went on at a rapid gait. She next took a street 
car, riding a long way. When she got off, she 
turned into a street not famous for respectability. 
From the rickety buildings issued forth noisy, dirty 
children ; garrulous women and tipsy men were 
gathered in groups ; but Madgee heeded them not. 
She glided on, never pausing until she reached the 
door of Dr. Tungee’s office. He was an old Hin- 
doo, well known to her, and she had great faith 
in his skill. They exchanged a few words in Hin- 
doostanee, then the mummified old doctor con- 
ducted his visitor to a little room at the back of 
his office, where they talked in low tones. When 
they came forth, Tungee went to the shelves filled 
with strange jars, but did not find the concoction 


78 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


he sought. Then he opened a secret drawer in 
the wall and drew from it two bottles of colorless 
fluid. He filled a small phial with equal quanti- 
ties from each. From a packet he took a white 
powder, wrapping it in a bit of paper. He told 
Madgee to drop this in the last dose given to the 
patient from the phial. 

“ When the bottle is emptied, the work will be 
done,” and there was a curious glitter in his eyes. 
She seized the drugs eagerly and placed them in 
the bosom of her dress. Taking out her purse, 
she drew out a bank-note which made the crafty 
Hindoo’s eyes dilate with greed. He stretched out 
his hand to take the offered money, then suddenly 
changed his mind. His head was bent and Madgee 
could not see the crafty look on his swarthy fea- 
tures. 

“ Keep your money. All I ask of you is this : 
When the medicine is used up, come and tell me. 
I want to see for myself how it has worked.” 

Madgee thanked him for his gift and promised 
to do what he asked. Tungee told her how to 
administer the drug and she departed in high 
spirits. Her fellow countryman, following her 
with his beady eyes, soliloquized in an undertone. 

“ She is a sharp one. I’ll keep an eye on her. 
I will find out for whom she is getting the drug. 
If she gets paid for the job; she must share with 
me.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


LIFE AND DEATH 

A great joy came to Leslie and Mabel; the birth 
of a daughter. Mrs. Grant was chief nurse, and 
mother and child were doing finely under her vig- 
ilant care. Blanche in Leslie’s presence had been 
kind to Mabel. She was devotion itself to the 
invalid, and Leslie’s heart was full of gratitude 
for her watchful interest. In reality it was the 
interest of a creature over coveted prey. Another 
as keen and as subtle was watching the young 
mother. Blanche might deceive Leslie, but not the 
Hindoo woman. Neither did she attempt to hide 
her feelings from Madgee. 

A week later, Blanche, being in one of her dis- 
tressful moods brought on by jealousy, talked 
aloud in her bitterness of soul. 

“ Why was it I could not win Leslie’s heart ” 

“ And ee may yet, deary,” whispered Madgee be- 
hind her. 

Blanche jumped as if an angel from the pit of 
darkness had interpreted her unspoken wish. 

“ How is it, that I cannot be a moment alone 
but you pounce upon me unawares.” 

“ Don’t be angree, deary — me do it for you — 
79 


80 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


me know you feel bad — me hear ee — Have wish 
yet. Don’t ee trouble. Me make all right — me 
watch sick wife to-night, deary.” 

With cat-like tread Madgee glided into the in- 
valid’s room. Mrs. Grant was caring for the in- 
fant. Madgee said, 

“ Go take nap. My mistree say me help you, — 
so go away.” 

Mrs. Grant had no liking for the Hindoo, but 
held it to be her duty to obey reasonable orders 
of the acting mistress of the household. 

“ I wonder how they can tolerate that old 
heathen,” she thought as she went reluctantly from 
Mabel’s bedside. 

“ Old woman not likee me,” said Madgee to her- 
self. “ She same as old dog. Not like old cat.” 

That night the fatal undertaking was begun. 
Noiselessly she went to the table where the medi- 
cine was. Taking a glass, she poured into it a 
few drops from the phial the Hindoo doctor had 
given her, then filled it with beef-tea. When 
Mabel awoke, Madgee came to her bedside with the 
nourishment. Being thirsty, she drank it all. 
Soon she was under the influence of its potent 
spell. A sense of rest and pleasure stole over her, 
and soon she was sleeping. 

Next day the physician found his patient a 
little feverish, and her pulse not quite as strong. 

Madgee gave her service a part of every day 
or night, administering the secret potion to Mabel 
unknown to any one except Blanche. The only 


LIFE AND DEATH 


81 


difference she made was to increase the quantity of 
the drug. 

Mabel’s increasing weakness and languor puz- 
zled the physician. Leslie, in alarm at her state, 
called in another doctor, but he was no wiser than 
the first. In all the years of their practice, they 
had never seen a case like it. There was no pain, 
only the young wife was growing so weak she could 
scarcely speak aloud. At times Blanche’s con- 
science smote her, and she was half inclined to 
stop Madgee, but her jealous hatred and envy got 
the upperhand and her better angel hid her face 
and wept. 

It was now nearly three weeks since Mabel’s 
strength had been steadily failing. All the tonics 
prescribed by her physicians proved so many fail- 
ures. They were becoming hopeless of her recov- 
ery. Mabel, too, believed the end of her earthly 
life close at hand. 

One day when Mrs. Grant was overhauling her 
mistress’ wardrobe, examining one garment after 
another, and on the lookout for moths, she came 
across her traveling cloak. The garment brought 
remembrance of the lost letter. 

“ Mrs. Lathrop said she put it in this cloak 
pocket,” she soliloquized. “ She must have been 
mistaken,” thrusting her hand into it as she sup- 
posed. To her surprise, her hand went through 
between the linings of the cloak. At the bottom 
securely lay the lost letter. 


8^ HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Good gracious ! ” she exclaimed. Knowing 
how pleased Mabel would be, she marched off to 
her mistress’ chamber. 

“ See what I’ve found ! ” holding up the letter. 

“ Bring it here, please, Mrs. Grant,” said Mabel 
in a faint voice. She reached for the letter, but 
was too weak to read it, so she handed it to 
Leslie. Mrs. Grant went back to her work, little 
thinking of what import it was. 

Leslie opened the envelope and drew from it 
another sealed letter; also the note addressed to 
Mabel. He could hardly credit his senses as he 
read the address. “ Mr. Henry Lestrange.” He 
then opened the note to IMabel, glancing it over. 
Here was a strange revelation. He was in doubt 
as to whether Mabel, in her present weak state, 
ought to be told the startling facts disclosed in 
the letter, but seeing the anxious, inquiring look 
in her eyes, he concluded it wisest she should know. 

“ Mabel, my darling, do you feel strong enough 
to bear a glad surprise.? ” 

‘‘ Yes, dear, I can bear even bad news better 
than suspense.” 

But still he hesitated. 

“ Do you remember,” he asked, “ of my once 
alluding to the strong resemblance between Mrs. 
Bentley and yourself.? There is reason enough 
for the likeness. Who do you suppose she is.? 
What relationship do you think she holds to you ? ” 

Mabel became excited on hearing this. 

“ I remember,” she replied. “ I have often 


LIFE AND DEATH 


83 


fancied that had my mother lived, she would be 
much like Mrs. Bentley. Tell me. I must know 
at once what you mean.” 

“ Well, then, listen to what Mrs. Bentley wrote 
to you.” 

“ ‘ My dear Child: 

“ ‘ I told you when you should read this note you 
would no longer wonder at my request that you take 
eharge of the inelosed letter. 

When I first met you, I was irresistibly drawn 
to you by that instinet so strong in a mother’s heart. 
As I became better acquainted, my suspicions were 
confirmed. When you told me about your dead 
mother, of your father and yourself, they became a 
certainty. 

“ ‘ Can I call it a blessing that the truth was made 
known to me? How can the same thing be at once 
a blessing and a curse? Yet, my darling child, it is 
so — a blessing because I have found in you a daugh- 
ter in whom any mother’s heart ought to rejoice. 
Alas ! also a curse, — because, for some reason which. 
Heaven knows, my husband, your father, has placed 
a barrier between us which he alone can remove, — 
a curse, because in my longing to clasp you to my 
heart and call you my own, the dark shadow of doubt 
stands between us, — a curse that, though innocent as 
I am of all blame, appearances are so much against 
me that to try to exonerate myself from blame is all 
but impossible. I feel confident that you will know 
what I tell you is true and will feel for me and pity 
me. When I appealed to your father to let me ex- 
plain, he so cruelly repulsed me, I made up my mind 
never to offer another explanation, but for your sake 


84 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


I will do what I would not for my own. I would 
implore him on my knees, suffer humiliation, — nay, 
— were it necessary, walk through fire, to bring 
about a reconciliation that would restore to me my 
child. Plead my cause, Mabel. He cannot refuse 
you. In my letter to him I have made all necessary 
explanations concerning that terrible mistake that 
has blighted my life. Goodbye, my darling. I am 
not altogether hopeless, for I feel we shall meet 
again. 

‘ Your loving mother, 

“ ‘ Mabel Lestrange. 

“ ‘ P. S. Should I not hear from you after a 
reasonable length of time, I shall take it for granted 
you have disbelieved my assertion. I beg you to 
spare me the anguish such knowledge would bring. 
M. l :” 

Leslie did not read postscript to Mabel, fearing 
its effect. 

“ 0 Leslie. I am dreaming a happy dream, am 
1 ? It must be true,” she went on in an excited 
tone. “ How could I have been so stupid as not 
to have known it before But then, I always be- 
lieved mother died when I was a little child. It 
must have been a terrible misunderstanding that 
separated my noble father and mother. He must 
have been hasty in his judgment, for I feel sure 
my mother was innocent. O Leslie! how vividly 
it all comes back to me, that scene in the Paris 
hotel when I told her about papa. How every 
word I said must have pierced her heart 1 Oh, we 


LIFE AND DEATH 


85 


must find her. Promise me, Leslie, that you will 
do so at once.” 

She cried and laughed alternately. Leslie knew 
so much excitement must be injurious, and he 
hastened to say, 

“ I will do my best to find your mother. Mean- 
while, my darling, you must promise to be very 
reasonable and calm. Try and sleep. I will go 
and write to friends in Paris, and make inquiries 
about your mother. This letter addressed to your 
father, 3^ou, no doubt, would like to give to him 
yourself .f’ ” 

“ Oh, yes. I know him best, and I must plead 
my mother’s cause.” 

Mabel was in haste to break the news to her 
father, and after her nap sent for him to come to 
her room. Mr. Lestrange’s face was pale with 
emotion as he listened to Mable’s appeal for her 
mother. Handing him his letter, she said, 

“ Papa, promise me you will seek a reconcilia- 
tion at once.” 

“ Rest in peace, my child. With all my heart, 
I promise ; for that is my one great desire. There 
have been passages in my life, that none but the 
eye of God has seen, — this was one of them — ” 

Unable to control his feelings longer, he pressed 
his lips to Mabel’s forehead and passed out of the 


room. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A TERRIBLE BLOW 

“ Mrs. Grant, I wish you would see if Leslie 
is in his study, and if he is not busy, tell him to 
come to me.” 

Leslie came hastily to his wife’s bedside. 

“ Leslie,” began Mabel, clasping his hand in 
both her own wasted ones, “ how long is it since 
we found that letter.? I cannot remember, for 
memory is failing as well as strength. Have you 
heard anything yet ? ” 

“ No, darling. It is only three days since we 
found the letter.” 

“ Only three days ! and I thought it was so 
long.” Then her large, dark eyes looked wistfully 
into his and she said, “ One more question. Tell 
me and do not deceive me, dear. Do you think I 
shall get well.? As much as I would like to stay 
with you and baby, dear husband, I fear I am 
going to die. I shall not live to meet my mother 
again.” 

Leslie’s face was scarcely less pallid than that 
of his wife’s. Choking down his emotion he an- 
swered. 


86 


A TERRIBLE BLOW 


87 


“ Do not be discouraged, dearest ; you worry too 
much.” 

“ No, Leslie, I do not worry. It is this strange 
apathy, this awful weakness, that makes me know 
that the time of parting is close at hand. How I 
wish I could shake off this languor! You want 
to call baby, Mabel,” she went on ; “ but there 
seems to be a fatality about the name. If you 
do not mind, I would like to call her Pansy. Her 
eyes are just like beautiful violets. She will be 
your little comforter, and papa’s also. You must 
love and cherish him, for he will be hardly less 
lonely than you, my husband.” 

Heartbroken, Leslie listened to her gentle tones. 

“ One thing more I would like to say,” she con- 
tinued ; “ I used to fancy Blanche did not like 
me. Sometimes I even thought her manner and 
speech cruel; but her kindness to me during my 
illness has put these thoughts far away. You 
are young, Leslie.” And the poor, thin face be- 
came pinched with the pain the words caused her. 
“ It will be better for our little daughter’s sake 
that you should marry again. I know of none 
more worthy of you than Blanche. You have 
known each other always. And Leslie, though, 
even at the point of death, I am selfish enough to 
hope I shall always have the first place in your 
heart, I know that Blanche loved you before you 
knew me. I think she has felt that I usurped her 
place. After all, it is as well that I go away.” 

“ O Mabel, Mabel I ” cried Leslie in agony, “ do 


88 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


not talk of dying. Do not talk of Blanche in that 
way. She is my sister, — that and nothing more.” 

So absorbed were they in their conversation that 
they did not notice Blanche, who now came to the 
bedside, calm, pleasant, and seemingly uncon- 
cerned. 

“ She did not hear,” thought they, with mutual 
glances of satisfaction. 

“ The idiots,” commented Blanche to herself. 
“ Do they think me silly enough to let them see 
that I listened She has been sounding him, be- 
cause she is afraid she is going to die, and that he 
will marry again. And he, man-fashion, has been 
swearing that no other woman shall ever take her 
place. We shall see.” 

“ How do you feel now ? ” she asked of Mabel, 
in soft tones of sympathy. 

“No better, Blanche. I am so tired.” 

“ Now, Leslie, you deserve a sound scolding for 
making her talk so much. Go downstairs and let 
her rest.” 

“ You are right, Blanche. It was very selfish 
in me.” Then, stooping, he kissed Mabel and 
whispered, “ Rest, my darling, and I will come back 
soon.” 

Blanche had come into the room just in time to 
hear Leslie’s last words, and had jumped at a 
wrong conclusion — a habit with evil disposed per- 
sons. 

In the evening, when Leslie came back to Mabel, 
Blanche was already there, and purposely out- 


A TERRIBLE BLOW 


89 


stayed him, busying herself with offices of ap- 
parent kindness. She was determined not to let 
them speak together alone any more. When she 
retired to her room, she found old Madgee await- 
ing her, a bird of ill-omen. After exchanging her 
dress for a loose, white wrapper, she took a seat in 
front of her dressing table, and letting down her 
long yellow hair, commenced brushing the beautiful 
tresses. Then putting down the brush, she leaned 
her head against the back of her chair and gave 
rein to her wicked thought. Madgee noted the 
fire of hatred gleaming in her mistress’s eyes. She 
remained silent, not wishing to bring down a storm 
of words upon herself. As the clock struck twelve, 
she rose, and gliding to Blanche, said in a meaning 
tone. 

Deary, don’t ee worry. Last night Madgee 
watch with pretty wife. Madgee go now.” 

Blanche made no movement to detain her though 
she was sure that ere the base creature returned, 
the deadly deed would be done. She tossed rest- 
lessly on her bed, for sleep would not come. When 
the clock struck two, she jumped nervously up. 

“ I must go and see. This nightmare of doubt 
and fear is unbearable.” 

Noiselessly she descended the stairs, pushed 
open the door of Mabel’s room, pausing on the 
threshold. What she saw caused her to stand mo- 
tionless. Mabel had just drained the last drop 
in the glass, which she was handing back to Madgee. 
Blanche saw the evil, triumphant look in the worn- 


90 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


an’s eyes. She knew the dark deed was done. 

Without a word, she wheeled about and fled to 
her own apartments. Pale and trembling, she 
awaited coming events. For an hour longer she 
sat, a prey to her wretched emotions. Then the 
sound of hurrying footsteps were heard in the hall 
below. She recognized Madgee’s peculiar tread, 
and hurriedly opened the door to admit her. 

“ What have you done, Madgee? Is she dead.^ ” 

“ Not yet, deary, but soon. Master want ee 
come. I come tell ee.” 

Blanche went. The doctor had been summoned, 
but had not yet arrived. 

Soon after Madgee had given Mabel that last 
dose in which she had dropped the fatal powder, 
she noticed an awful change in her countenance. 
She called Leslie and Mr. Lestrange, telling them 
that she believed Mabel was dying. 

To witness the husband’s grief was heartrend- 
ing. 

“ Blanche,” he cried, ‘‘ Blanche ! my dear sister. 
Can you do nothing for her? Do not let her 
die!” 

Poor Mr. Lestrange’s silent grief was none the 
less harrowing. Blanche pressed her lips more 
firmly together, maintaining a resolute look. She 
could not answer Leslie, but she advanced to the 
bedside where Mabel lay so white and still, and put 
her finger on her pulse. No sooner had she 
touched the icy hand than she drew away shud- 
dering and said. 


A TERRIBLE BLOW 


91 


‘‘ She is dead ! ” 

In the midst of this trying scene the physician 
arrived. It needed but a brief examination to de- 
cide the case. Seeing his grave face, Leslie in an 
anguished voice asked, 

“ Is there no hope.^ ” 

The physician hesitated a moment, then said, 

“ My friend, would I could help your wife. 
But — she is past all human aid.” 

“ Heaven help me ! ” cried Leslie. 

Long he sat by the rigid form of his Mabel, his 
head buried in his hands. They feared to disturb 
him. It was Blanche who at last went to him. 
Laying her hand on his arm, she asked that he 
leave the room for a short time. He understood 
what was wanted and complied. 

“ Blanche,” he said, his voice a quiver, “ I shall 
never be happy on earth again. I leave all the 
preparations for burial to you and Mrs. Grant. 
Make her look well as you can. Let no one come 
near me, — I must be alone.” 

So Blanche went about directing everything. 
Once more she was mistress in Leslie’s house. She 
selected from Mabel’s wardrobe a blue silk trimmed 
with creamy lace. Thus arrayed for the tomb, her 
exquisite face framed in a halo of golden hair, 
Mabel looked like a sleeping angel. 

“ More beautiful in death even than in life,” 
thought Blanche. “ But it matters little now how 
beautiful she is. Her reign is ended — mine be- 
gins.” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


OUTWITTED 

Madgee remembered her promise to the Hindoo 
doctor, and slipped away unobserved, early the 
next morning. The Hindoo was beginning to 
think that Madgee might give him the slip. He 
was cursing his stupidity in not having obtained 
her address, when he saw her approaching. She 
entered, and he offered her a seat, asking her in 
Hindoostanee how the medicine had worked. 

“ Like a charm,” she replied in the same tongue. 
She told him he could come that night if he so de- 
sired. Giving him directions to find the house, she 
departed, glad that her errand was done. 

No sooner was the door closed behind Madgee 
than Tungee gave way to glee. 

“ There is money in the game sure,” he thought. 
“ Madgee is sharp ; but old Tungee is sharper,” 
he chuckled. If his scheme worked, there would be 
no more toiling for him. He would go back to 
India and enjoy his gold. He started quite late, 
equipped with a bunch of keys, a screwdriver, a 
piece of candle, and a small bottle filled with some 
liquid from the secret drawer in the wall of his 
house. 


92 


OUTWITTED 


When he arrived at the Lathrop mansion it was 
past midnight. Madgee was waiting for him. 
She brought him in through the back door to the 
great drawingroom, which was draped in deepest 
mourning. In the center of the room, on a cata- 
falque, rested the elegant casket which contained 
the remains of beautiful Mabel Lathrop. Cau- 
tiously they approached the spot. Tungee 
stooped down, more closely to scrutinize the face 
within. Satisfied that all was right, he turned 
away, following Madgee till he was again out of 
the house. She was glad her compact with him 
was now at an end. 

Tungee had no mind to return to his lodgings 
until he knew where the body of Madgee’s victim 
was to be placed. He lingered about till the hour 
of the funeral, careful not to be seen by Madgee or 
any of the household. As the procession wended 
its way slowly along, he followed at a safe distance. 
Having ascertained the place of burial and marked 
it well, he went away once more. When night 
came, it was very dark, consequently favorable for 
his scheme. A little after twelve o’clock, he ar- 
rived at the cemetery. He crept along until he 
reached the vault where Mabel had been put. Ris- 
ing slowly, he scanned his surroundings. Seeing 
no one, he took the candle from his pocket, lighted 
it, then brought out the bunch of keys. He found 
one which fitted the lock. Opening the door, he 
made his way to the casket so lately brought 
hither. Setting his little candlestick on the lid. 


94* HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


with trembling hands he applied the screwdriver, 
loosening the screws. 

What if he should be discovered while engaged 
in purloining the body.? Or what if, after all, he 
should be too late to accomplish what he had come 
for. Great drops of perspiration stood upon his 
brow; yet he did not desist in his task. When 
the last screw was removed, he hastily turned back 
the lid and looked anxiously into the face beneath. 
Then quickly he took the phial and a spoon from 
his pocket, pried the cold lips apart, and poured 
some of the liquid between them. Snatching the 
inanimate form from the coffin, he placed her on 
the damp floor, replaced the lid and screws, and 
picking up his burden, carried her outside. He 
closed and relocked the door, and at a distance 
from the cemetery entered a carriage in waiting 
to convey Mabel and himself to his own wretched 
abode. 

Tungee never breathed freely until he found him- 
self once more at home, and had placed Mabel on 
the bed he had prepared for her in the garret of 
his little shop. He placed his hand on her heart, 
hoping soon to feel its pulsations. He waited in 
breathless silence. 

Suddenly a gleam of hope crossed his swarthy 
visage. He ran to the little window, and threw it 
open to admit more air, then returned to the 
couch. He put his ear to her breast and listened. 
This time he was not mistaken. The poor heart 
was beating once more. He ran down stairs, pre- 


OUTWITTED 


95 


pared a drink, and hurried back to his patient, 
pouring some of the mixture between her lips. 
Then he waited to note the effect. The danger 
being over, he determined to take back the horse 
and carriage to the owner. 

Tungee had been gone an hour or more when 
the cry of fire was heard close by his shop. A 
large crowd gathered. Excitement became gen- 
eral. Before the firemen could reach the squalid 
place, the fire had become a conflagration. It 
reached Tungee’s home. From the garret into 
which the blaze was already sending tongues of 
flame came strange cries. The firemen supposed 
they were made by some child about to perish. 
One, a brave youth, espying the little window, de- 
termined to go to its rescue. 

A ladder w'as quickly placed in position, up 
which clambered the fearless youth. Although the 
room was already filled with smoke, he was in no 
wise daunted. As he crawled through the window 
the cry was repeated. He looked in the direction 
whence the sound came, and to his disgust beheld 
a huge cat which had taken refuge there. Instinc- 
tively he cast a look about, and through the smoke 
caught sight of Mabel lying on the couch. 
Snatching a blanket from the bed, he wrapped her 
in it, and taking her in his arms, ran to the win- 
dow. The smoke was stifling, but he managed to 
push through with his burden, being aided by other 
firemen in descending the ladder. He carried her 
to a safe distance from the crowd, called a couple 


96 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


of policemen, and was about to direct them to take 
her to some respectable hotel when he thought of 
his kind mother and changed his mind. To her 
home he directed the policemen to take Mabel. 

The firemen were doing their work well, and the 
fire had nearly subsided, but Tungee’s shop, with 
all his drugs, was destroyed. 

Tom Chandler, the young fireman who rescued 
Mabel, arrived home soon after she had been placed 
in his mother’s care. The good woman had al- 
ready sent for a physician; meantime, she set to 
work trying to restore Mabel to consciousness. 

Though Dr. Lennox did not practice in the 
most aristocratic part of the city, he was never- 
theless an able physician and a kindhearted man. 
Mabel’s condition awakened his warmest sympathy 
and interest, and he set to work with all his skill. 
When at length Mabel showed signs of returning 
life, he was relieved. 

She opened her eyes and looked unconcernedly 
about her. The good doctor marveled at her com- 
posure. 

“ She is too weak,” he thought, ‘‘ to feel any 
emotion. Are you feeling better ” he asked. 

Mabel stared at him in a dazed way. 

“ Have I been sick.? ” queried she. 

“ A little,” he replied. 

Soon after he rose to leave. Mrs. Chandler fol- 
lowed him to the door. 

“ My son is at his breakfast,” she said. “ When 
he has finished, he is going back where he found 


OUTWITTED 


97 


the young lady, to see if he can learn how she 
came there. Surely she never belonged in that 
quarter.” 

“ Your son should investigate the matter 
closely,” said Dr. Lennox. “ The case is mys- 
terious. I will call again this afternoon to see my 
patient.” 

Tom could find out nothing. No one had ever 
seen Mabel, or could give any information concern- 
ing her. 

“ The old man who owned the shop where you 
found the girl was a queer chap,” said one person, 
in answer to Tom’s inquiries. “ Looked like the 
very d — 1, couldn’t hardly understand his talk. 
Some kind of an Injun, I reckon.” 

Dr. Lennox found but little change in his pa- 
tient when he called, later in the day. 

“ Were you ill before this accident of the fire.?’ ” 
he asked her. 

A perplexed look came into her face. There 
was evidently a struggle to recall the past. In 
vain! She could remember nothing, not even her 
own name. 

‘‘ I do not know. It is all horrible chaos and 
confusion in my mind.” Then she began to 
weep like a little child. The good doctor was 
pained. 

“ Never mind, my dear,” he said. “ All will be 
plain some time. There is indication that you 
have been very ill, and the loss of your memory is 
undoubtedly due to your sickness. It will come 


98 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


back with your strength. Think only of getting 
well.” 

Dr. Lennox and Tom decided to insert an ad- 
vertisement of Mabel’s rescue in the papers. Her 
appearance and dress were described, also her 
strange mental trouble. This certainly could not 
fail to reach the notice of those concerned in her 
welfare. 

Meanwhile what had become of Tungee, the one 
who possessed the key to Mabel’s ailment, and who 
knew how to unlock the closed door of her mem- 
ory.? In the secret drawer in his shop there had 
been a drug which he had intended to use as an 
antidote to the one which old Madgee had admin- 
istered. When he returned home and found his 
shop consumed to ashes, and learned of the rescue 
of a young woman, the danger of his situation 
stared him in the face. He dared not linger, but 
made good his escape. He was sharp enough to 
know that the finding of Mabel in his house would 
cast dark suspicions on him, who had come from 
the land of the Thugs. 


CHAPTER XIX 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 

A few days after the burial of his wife, Leslie 
Lathrop sat reading the newspaper. He was 
about to throw the paper aside, when he caught 
sight of the advertisement placed in the paper 
by Dr. Lennox and Tom Chandler. 

“ Rescue of a beautiful young woman by a gallant 

fireman, at the late fire on Street. The young 

lady has been stricken with loss of memory and is 
at present in a very weak condition. When rescued, 
she wore a pale blue silk trimmed with costly lace. 
She is of fair complexion, golden hair and dark eyes. 
Friends anxious to recover her, will find her at Mrs. 
Chandler’s, No. 50 South H. Street, New York.” 

The description struck Leslie, it was so wonder- 
fully like Mabel, but there was no pitying Angel 
to whisper to him the truth. 

The home was so lonely, he was seriously think- 
ing of going abroad for a long journey. Mr. Le- 
strange had already started in search of his wife. 

On his way to his room, Leslie passed the 
nursery. The door being ajar, the sound of a 
motherly voice within reached his ears. The pic- 
ture he saw was good Mrs. Grant holding baby 
Pansy, and lavishing fond caresses on the little one. 

99 


100 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Poor little lamb,” crooned she. “No mother 
and might as well say no father, for all he seems 
to care for you. But Nanny won’t forsake you, 
my precious. I will be a mother to you as I was 
to your own mother.” 

The words pierced Leslie’s heart. 

“ I have been a selfish brute ! ” he thought. Not 
waiting to hear any more, he walked into the room. 
Mrs. Grant blushed confusedly. She feared a re- 
proval for the words he surely must have heard. 
Seeing her embarrassment, he hastened to say, 

“ You are right, my good woman. My conduct 
towards my child has been selfish and wrong.” 

He stooped down and fondly caressed the lovely 
babe. “ My motherless darling,” he went on, “ I 
will not abandon you. What was I thinking of.^ 
— From this day you shall have no cause to ac- 
cuse me of heartlessness, Mrs. Grant.” 

“I — beg — your pardon, Mr. Lathrop,” she 
stammered ; “ I meant no offense ; but it did seem 
hard that Pansy should be fatherless as well as 
without a mother.” 

After this, Leslie’s little daughter was no longer 
neglected. He was surprised to see how fond he 
was becoming of her. This turn in affairs did not 
please Blanche. Was she rid of one rival, only to 
have another cross her path? She set her white 
teeth together hard. 

“ I will not endure it ! I hate that young one 
as much as ever I did Mabel.” 

“ What ee trouble now? ” croaked old Madgee 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 101 


from her perch on her stool in her mistress’ room. 

D’ee think little pabee in ee way same as mother? 
Papee in ee way, Madgee doctor same as mother.” 

The wrinkled hag’s face was so hideous that 
most mortals would have shrunk from her and her 
evil suggestion. But not Blanche, already a mur- 
deress at heart. What was the little life to her, 
when it stood in the way of her selfish ambition? 
She only said, 

“ Madgee, I hate the child ! ” 

The wily woman needed to hear no more. 

After Madgee had left her, the fury of Blanche’s 
jealous passion began to subside. She looked at 
things from a different point of view. Leslie had 
changed his mind about going abroad because he 
would not leave Pansy. If she were taken from 
him, would he not surely go? She (Blanche) 
might lose him forever. It might be dangerous, 
too, to try Madgee’s experiment a second time. 
No, she would pursue another course. She would 
profess great love for the child, and so work her 
way into the father’s heart. 

So Blanche soon made the Hindoo understand 
that Pansy was not to be tampered with. Then 
it was that Leslie was treated to pretty scenes of 
motherly tenderness on the part of the actress 
Blanche. His face would flush with pleasure when 
he saw the pretty picture she made with the little 
child in her arms. He was quick to express his 
gratitude to her. 

“ Blanche, I am glad you love Pansy. It warms 


102 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


my heart to have you take such an unselfish inter- 
est in her.” He bent down and kissed the baby, 
who already knew and loved papa. In doing so, 
his cheek almost brushed that of his sister. 
Scarcely had the echo of his footsteps died out in 
the hall than Blanche placed Pansy in Mrs. Grant’s 
arms and went up to her room. 

“ Eureka ! I have found it, the way into Les- 
lie’s heart.” 

Never was a mother more devoted than was 
Blanche to Pansy. Every day she visited the 
nursery, petting and caring for her. It was done 
so naturally as to deceive the very elect. Leslie 
looked on with joy and a new tenderness for 
Blanche. 

“ I can never repay you for what you are doing 
for my child.” 

“ It is a pleasure to care for the dear little one. 
She herself repays.” 

“ She is growing to look so much like my lost 
darling, too. Do you know, Blanche, I cannot feel 
reconciled to my loss.^ I hope you will be spared, 
dear Blanche, from ever knowing a sorrow like 
mine.” 

So much grief was written in his face that re- 
morse and pity touched Blanche’s heart for the 
moment, as if her better angel struggled for as- 
cendency. Then her cruel nature came upper- 
most. 

“ Bah ! ” she thought. “ We shall see in a year 
if his heart shall be so full of tender memories. 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 103 


The more boo-hooing there is when his wife dies, 
the sooner the man will marry again. However, 
I must keep up my show of sympathy, for really, 
in spite of all his mourning, he is looking with 
more fondness upon me.” 

No one would have guessed that such speculative 
thoughts had ever crossed Blanche’s mind when she 
said, 

“ I am so sorry for you, Leslie.” 

Plain, honest Mrs. Grant was the only member 
of the household who was clear-eyed as to Blanche’s 
maneuvering. 

“ The sly thing ! She is trying to cast her 
spells over Mr. Lathrop. Oh, she is a cunning 
jade. Why! she never once entered baby’s room 
until she found out Mr. Lathrop had taken the 
notion of coming in to see Pansy. But these men 
don’t know enough to tell a genuine, good heart 
from a treacherous one. Blanche can’t fool old 
Nancy with her cooing ways. My eyes are not 
blinded by her glamour.” 

“ Baby does not lack attention, Mrs. Grant,” 
remarked Leslie pleasantly. 

“ I should say not,” she quickly rejoined. “ It 
seems there is a great deal of attraction in the 
nursery lately,” she added pointedly. “ Baby is 
winning much favor.” 

Blanche looked daggers at her, and Mrs. Grant 
knew that her missile had struck home. The faith- 
ful nurse understood something of her real charac- 
ter, and Blanche now knew it. On one pretext or 


104 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


another she meant to induce Leslie to part with 
her and substitute Madgee in her place. 

“ It will not do to have that meddlesome thing 
prying into my affairs. How I wanted to box her 
ears for her impudent hint. She shall pay for it.” 
She went straight to her room and communicated 
her purpose to her faithful Madgee. The latter 
shook her head doubtfully and said, 

“ Don’t know how Madgee do. Little pabee 
fraid of Madgee always.” 

“ Nonsense,” interrupted Blanche. “ Come with 
me to the nursery. We will see how well you can 
manage the child.” 

Madgee went reluctantly. She did not fancy 
Pansy, who went almost into convulsions whenever 
she went near her. 

“ Mrs. Grant,” said Blanche, “ I have brought 
Madgee to assist you in the care of little Pansy. 
You confine yourself too closely to her. Madgee 
has a silly notion that the child is afraid of her. 

“ Come,” she said to her, “ take baby and let 
me see.” 

Madgee advanced slowly. As soon as Pansy 
saw her, she began to cry piteously. 

“ The child must get used to you. Take her 
up ! ” 

INIadgee stretched out her arms to do as bidden. 
Pansy became so wildly nervous that at the risk 
of incurring Blanche’s displeasure Mrs. Grant in- 
terfered. 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 105 


“ Go away, or you will frighten her into fits ! 
Go along, you witch ! ” 

Madgee retreated like a whipped cur ; while 
Blanche recoiled in pretended horror at the show 
of anger on Mrs. Grant’s part. 

“ Why ! ” she exclaimed, “ I did not know you 
have so dreadful a temper. I must speak to Mr. 
Lathrop. You are unfit to have control of a gen- 
tle little child.” 

Blanche had gained a point. She would paint 
Mrs. Grant’s ebullition of temper and her honest 
intentions in the blackest of colors. Leslie would 
see that she was not a fit person to care for his 
child ; then she, Blanche, would have unlimited con- 
trol in this way of Leslie’s child. Mrs. Grant was 
not slow to see that Blanche meant to work her 
harm, and became frightened. She clutched at 
Blanche’s sleeve as she started to leave the room. 

“ Miss Blanche, do not go to Mr. Lathrop in 
your hasty judgment of me. I meant nothing ill. 
I was cross at Madgee for scaring baby. I should 
not have spoken as I did. — Forgive me ! ” 

Blanche was not to be deterred from her pur- 
pose. 

“ Dare not touch me, you perfidious hireling ! 
You are unfit to live in a house with civilized peo- 
ple.” With this crushing remark she left Mrs. 
Grant to her reflections. 

“ Mercy me ! ” groaned the frightened woman. 
“ That girl will not rest till she has driven me out 


106 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


of the house. What will become of my poor little 
lamb in her clutches. I wish I had been more 
guarded in my words.” 

Blanche went straight to the library, tapping 
softly for admittance. 

“ Excuse me, Leslie, for intruding, but I must 
speak with you about Mrs. Grant. I do not think 
she is a proper person to have the care of Pansy. 
Her temper is violent, and its effect on so delicate 
a creature will be nothing but bad. I took Madgee 
to the nursery to assist her, and she rudely re- 
pulsed my offer, and talked to Madgee in a vile and 
abusive manner. Who knows but some day you 
may find your child injured in mind or body.^ ” 

A cloud gathered on Leslie’s brow ; then he said, 

“ Strange that Mrs. Grant should develop such 
a temper all of a sudden! She is the last person 
I should suspect of using abusive language.” 

Blanche looked at him with an injured air. 

“ Do you doubt my words Very well. If you 
ever have reason to repent you did not heed my 
warning, you will have no one but yourself to 
blame.” She turned as if to leave him. 

“ Stay a moment, Blanche. I meant no offense. 
On the contrary I am thankful to you for the in- 
formation. I will send for Mrs. Grant, and speak 
with her about her conduct. I should not like to 
dismiss her, because she was so fond of Mabel, but 
I have confidence in your judgment.” 

“ Ha ! ha I ” laughed Blanche. “ So much 
gained. I will conquer yet.” 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 107 


When summoned to his presence, Mrs. Grant 
was so distressed that kindhearted Leslie was in- 
clined to let the matter drop, but Blanche’s warn- 
ing in the interest of his motherless child prompted 
him to speak. 

“ I have heard an unfavorable report of your 
temper, Mrs. Grant. What have you to say 
about it? ” 

The poor woman burst into tears. She bitterly 
resented Blanche’s report as malicious and unjust, 
but she dared not express her indignation, lest Les- 
lie believe her vindictive as well as hasty. She was 
hurt that he should so readily believe her in the 
wrong. At length she regained control of her 
tears and said, 

“ Mr. Lathrop, it grieves me to think that long 
as I have been in your service, you have not yet 
acquired a better opinion of me. But you are not 
to blame. Miss Blanche does not like me and so 
it’s natural to find fault. I own that I spoke 
crossly to that old slave of hers, but I could not 
help it. Every time she comes near baby, she 
nearly scares her into fits. Pansy cried so piti- 
fully, that I told that woman to go away and leave 
the child alone. Yes, I did call her a heathenish 
old snake. There ! I have told you the plain truth, 
and dear knows I meant no harm.” 

Leslie found it difficult not to laugh at the sin- 
gular, but appropriate appellation given to 
Madgee. He had never been able to tolerate the 
old creature, and he was not surprised to hear 


108 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Mrs. Grant’s marked dislike. However, it would 
not do to let her see that he sympathized with her 
in the matter. 

“Is baby really so much afraid of Madgee.?* 
Blanche thought to render you a service by offering 
to have her servant assist you.” 

“ Humph ! I beg your pardon, Mr. Lathrop ; 
but it don’t look like it to me. Miss Blanche never 
came to see Pansy until she found you visited the 
child, and now she wants to thrust Madgee upon 
me when I don’t need her. O Mr. Lathrop ! ” she 
exclaimed, “ be warned by me. Miss Blanche is 
not the woman you suppose her to be. Under that 
pretty mask is hidden a false and cruel heart. Be- 
lieve me, she hated my dear lost mistress, your 
wife. She hates your child, and she hates me, be- 
cause she knows I read her, because — ” 

“ Silence ! ” commanded Leslie. “ I did not send 
for you to slander a noble woman who is all kind- 
ness and devotion to my child. Listen ! What- 
ever Blanche dictates to you I am sure will be 
right; follow her directions. If you do not need 
Madgee’s help, you can say so without getting into 
a passion. I hope to hear no more complaints 
about you.” 

Mrs. Grant was both angry and sorry that her 
honesty of intention had been so misunderstood. 

“ Let him fall into her net,” she said to herself. 
“ I have tried to save him, but he will not see his 
danger. I would go away this minute if it were 
not for baby. I must endure and be silent.” 


BLANCHE TRIES ANOTHER PLAN 109 


Leslie told Blanche he had decided to keep Mrs. 
Grant, as she was so fond of Pansy and had been 
so faithful to his lost Mabel. 

“ She knows what is required of her,” he said ; 
“ so you need apprehend no further trouble on her 
account.” 


CHAPTER XX 


A BOYISH FANCY 

“ It is three months since your son brought me 
to your home from that fire,” said Mabel Lathrop 
to good Mrs. Chandler. “ How strange and per- 
plexing it is that all memory of my past is ob- 
literated. It is like some forgotten dream that 
one tries to recall. Sometimes it appears as if the 
mists were on the point of breaking. I can almost 
grasp the past; then suddenly all is darkness. 
Stranger yet, in my dreams my mind goes back, 
but soon as I wake all is vanished and I am left 
with only the impression of happy dreams. It is 
terrible ! ” 

Mrs. Chandler’s heart ached with pity and sym- 
pathy. 

“ I must have some kindred somewhere,” Mabel 
went on. “ Why do they not answer the advertise- 
ment ? ” 

“ Do not grieve, my child. I know your afflic- 
tion is great ; but trust in God. He will not for- 
sake you. Try to think all is for the best. Can 
you not be contented to remain with us.? Be a 
daughter to me. I love you and I know Tom has 
all the affection of a brother for you.” 

“ I cannot remain here and eat the bread of de- 
110 


A BOYISH FANCY 


111 


pendence. I have been thinking, now I am well 
and strong, I ought to earn my own living.” 

At that juncture, Tom came in. He had heard 
Mabel’s last remark, and it had brought a pang 
to his heart. 

“ Tom,” said Mrs. Chandler, ‘‘ Mary and I have 
been talking so earnestly I did not notice it was 
tea-time. The child has a notion she is a burden 
to us. Do try to reason her out of it,” and the 
kindhearted woman bustled out of the room, leav- 
ing them together. 

“ Why do you wish to go ? ” questioned Tom. 
“ If you can only make up your mind to remain, I 
will be only too glad to work for you. Mary, I 
love you so ! I cannot bear the thought of losing 
you.” 

This sudden declaration startled Mabel, and she 
raised her eyes to his, full of troubled wonder. 
Something in the youth’s frankness forced a gleam 
of recollection into her mind of another who had 
been dear. She pressed her hands to her forehead 
as if to hold a memory ; but already it had passed. 
She uttered a cry of anguish that made Tom cry 
out in turn, 

“ O Mary ! What have I said to cause you 
pain ? Forgive me ! ” 

Mabel felt a tender pity for the lad. 

“ Dear Tom, I have nothing to forgive. It was 
the shadow of a memory that troubled me. I am 
grateful and glad to find a dear, good brother in 
you.” 


lia HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Yes, it was that and not a warmer love. 

“ You are right, Mary, always, and I will be 
your brother and do all I can to help you clear 
away the mystery that surrounds you. There is 
one thing you must do, and that is you must prom- 
ise never to speak of going from us till some one 
comes for you.” 

She sat for some time thinking. She was proud 
and felt the dependence on these generous people. 
At last reason conquered. 

“ I do promise you, brother Tom.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


ANGERED BEYOND PARDON 

Leslie, in his lonely hours, found Blanche an 
agreeable companion. Her ready tact and sym- 
pathy touched him. Often, he was so gently grate- 
ful and attentive that she thought her victory 
nearly won. One day when he had been unusually 
kind, she said, 

“ It is time I knew for certain how it stands be- 
tween us. That dark-eyed wife of his has been hid 
in her grave nearly a year, and yet he has not 
spoken to me. How he worshipped her! What 
would I not give for a look of love from him such 
as he gave my hated rival ! ” 

Blanche went to the nursery, and taking little 
Pansy in her arms, descended to the library. 
When she entered the room, Leslie’s face bright- 
ened with admiration. Pansy’s arms were twined 
about Blanche’s neck and she was cooing in her 
pretty fashion. 

“ How fond the child is of her I ” thought Leslie. 

A sudden idea struck him. Why had Blanche 
so persistently refused all offers of marriage 
Could it be possible she loved him.?^ 

His eyes were suddenly opened. The expression 
113 


lU HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


of Blanche’s face told him there was more than a 
sister’s affection there. He would find out the 
truth, and if such was the case, she must no longer 
deceive herself. Taking Pansy into his arms he 
said, “ Blanche, be seated ; I wish to talk to you.” 

He was embarrassed, for it was difficult to speak 
out his mind ; but at length he found his tongue and 
then the words came abruptly. 

“ What is the reason you so persistently turn 
off all admirers.^ Have you no intention of ever 
marrying.? I fully appreciate your devotion to 
Pansy and me; but I cannot permit you to sacri- 
fice your young life for us. The grief that has 
fallen on mine can never be removed. But for you, 
Blanche, I see a happy future. Much as I enjoy 
your companionship, I want to see your future 
settled. Look up, Blanche! Do you think me a 
meddler in your affairs.? ” 

Could he have but known the tempest of fury 
he had aroused in her bosom. Far better had he 
not spoken. However, there was no trace of anger 
in her face when she at last raised her eyes and 
said, 

“ Leslie, I have no desire to leave you, and it 
would break my heart to be parted from baby. 
Why are you so anxious to get rid of me.? My 
heart is in my home and not outside it. I thank 
you for your thoughtfulness ; but don’t try to drive 
me from Pansy,” and catching up the child, she 
glided out of the room. 

“ It is as I suspected,” mused Leslie. “ She 


ANGERED BEYOND PARDON 115 


cares for me. I am glad I let her know I can 
never love again. She will transfer her affections 
to some worthier man.” 

When alone in her room, Blanche raged. 

“ He scorns my love, while so many have sued 
for it. I could curse him ! ! ” Her gaze fell upon 
a photograph of Leslie’s which was on the mantel. 
Snatching it up, she tore it into a thousand bits. 
“ So perish my love for you ! Your blue blood will 
not allow to love the convict’s daughter, — we 
shall see. I have not refused all offers of marriage 
to have my plan fail now. I will be his wife, and 
before another year passes. I will make him atone 
to me for his indifference. His heart is buried in 
the grave, is it.^ Better for him were he too rest- 
ing in his tomb. This day has been the funeral of 
my love. From its ashes has arisen a hatred far 
stronger. How glad Grant would be if she but 
knew of the gentle hint her master gave me that I 
was losing my time on him. Ha, ha, ha ! ” 

When the tempest was spent, she bathed her face 
carefully, dressed herself elegantly and, when the 
dinner bell rang, she went down to join Leslie in 
the drawing room, not a vestige of the fierce storm 
visible. 


CHAPTER XXII 


IMPORTANT DISCOVERIES 

“ Three long years have passed and not one 
word have I heard from her,” sighed Mrs. Bentley 
in her quiet room at a London hotel. “Cast out of 
my husband’s heart and forsaken by my only child ! 
Can I bear it and live.^ Mabel’s cruel silence is 
harder to endure than reproaches would have 
been. Pride has kept me from seeking her, think- 
ing I could in time learn to be resigned to the sepa- 
ration. Ah me! As well might I try to silence 
the mighty ocean as endeavor to still the yearning 
of my heart. Since she will not come to me, I miist 
go to her. I must hear from her own lips the de- 
cision of her heart. As for him who has brought 
on me years of suffering, may Heaven help me to 
forgive.” 

She determined to seek Mabel in New York. 

Mrs. Bentley once more set foot on her native 
soil. Now that her mind was bent on seeing her 
daughter, she felt a burning impatience for the 
meeting. She obtained a directory and eagerly 
searched its pages for Leslie’s resident address. 
Finding it, she wrote it down in her note book, then 
consulted her watch. There was still time to make 
116 


IMPORTANT DISCOVERIES 117 


the call before dark, so engaging a carriage, she 
was driven to Leslie’s home. 

Mrs. Bentley alighted and ascended the steps. 
Her heart beat wildly as her hand lifted the 
knocker. Presently the door opened and she was 
ushered in. She inquired of the servant if his 
mistress were at home. Being answered in the af- 
firmative, she wrote a few words on a leaf from her 
notebook, and asked him to take it to Mrs. Lath- 
rop, at the same time slipping a piece of silver into 
his hand. The note was taken up to Blanche, who 
by this time had become Mrs. Lathrop. When 
the servant handed her the note he said, 

“ A lady to see you in the drawingroom.” 

Blanche motioned dismissal, then opened the note. 
A frown darkened her brow as she read the words, 

“ For pity sake do not refuse to see and hear your 
poor mother, who is waiting for you here.” 

Blanche ground her teeth in rage, for she sup- 
posed it was her own ill-used parent who had once 
more ventured to intrude. 

“ She shall go packing. ‘ A lady to see me,’ ha ! 
It will not do to have my guests come and find her 
here.” 

When Blanche reached the drawingroom she was 
in a blind rage. She did not at once notice that 
the woman waiting was altogether different in fig- 
ure and dress from her own mother. She went 
straight to the veiled lady, who was closely observ- 
ing her. 


118 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“Well,” she hissed, “what do you want now? 
Did I not tell you the last time you came that you 
had no claim. on me? ” 

By this time, Mrs. Bentley had raised her veil, 
and was confronting Blanche, who, as she saw her 
visitor’s face, recoiled, her eyes dilating and a 
ghastly pallor overspreading her countenance. 
Had the dead Mabel arisen to confront and accuse 
her of treachery? 

“ There must be a mistake,” calmly responded 
Mrs. Bentley. “ You are right, I have no claim 
on you, but — ” 

“ O God of mercy f ” shrieked Blanche, as she 
reeled and fell to the floor. 

Mrs. Bentley rang for assistance. Leslie, who 
had just come home, answered her call. There was 
no word of greeting from Mrs. Bentley, but she 
hurriedly said, 

“ I am glad that you are here and can explain. 
I came to see Mabel and was waiting for her, when 
a strange person came into the room and accosted 
me in a threatening manner, then fainted, when I 
removed my veil and spoke — She needs assist- 
ance.” 

Leslie had a strong suspicion who that person 
was, and knew how insulting she could be. He was 
soon by Blanche’s side, however, and lifted her up 
to a sofa. She soon revived. Mrs. Bentley re- 
mained in the background, not wishing to give 
her a second shock. Leslie helped Blanche to her 


IMPORTANT DISCOVERIES 119 

room, bidding Mrs. Bentley wait for him until he 
returned. 

“Who is that.?” asked Blanche, after she was 
comfortably seated in her chair. 

“ Mabel’s mother,” replied Leslie. “ Now that 
you are better, I must go down and see her. She 
does not know of Mabel’s death.” 

“ Always harping on that doleful string,” whim- 
pered Blanche. “ Pity the mother did not put in 
an appearance sooner. She looks so much like 
your lost darling^ you might have learned to love 
her,” she sneeringly remarked. 

Leslie paid no heed to the taunt, but went to 
Mrs. Bentley, who was burning with impatience to 
hear what he had to tell. 

“ Ah, Mrs. Bentley,” he went on, “ a sad change 
has taken place in my home since last we met. I 
wrote to you, but I see you did not receive my let- 
ters. How can I tell you that my Mabel, your 
daughter whom you found to lose again so soon, is 
— is dead.” 

“ Dead ! ! Oh, no, say not so,” said Mrs. Bent- 
ley in a pained and hollow voice. “ When did it 
happen.? ” 

“ Three years last month.” 

A painful silence ensued, then Mrs. Bentley 
asked, 

“ Did Mabel recognize me as her mother? ” 

“ Ah, yes ! but through some strange fatality the 
letter you wrote and gave to her got lost. It was 


120 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


found only a few days before she died. You can- 
not imagine how happy its contents made her. I 
promised to find you, and your husband started 
soon after her death to look for you. We have 
been looking ever since. Mabel would have been 
so glad to see you reconciled to Mr. Lestrange, who 
is at present in Europe.” 

The news of Mabel’s death was an unexpected 
blow, and Mrs. Bentley did not at the moment give 
attention to what he told her about her husband. 

“ One more question, — who is the woman you 
call Blanche.? ” 

Leslie colored painfully. 

“ My wife,” he answered in a low, distressed 
tone. 

“ Your wife ! oh — ” 

Mrs. Bentley broke off abruptly, wisely for- 
bearing comment. As she was about leaving she 
asked where she might find the grave of her daugh- 
ter. Leslie gave her a minute description of the 
place which she wrote down; then, thanking him 
coldly, departed. 

“ I cannot blame Mrs. Bentley for being disap- 
pointed in me. She thinks me forgetful and 
changeable; but she would not let me explain. 
And I let her go without telling her of Mabel’s 
child. O Mabel ! Mabel ! When I was falling into 
the toils of a scheming woman, why were you not 
permitted to come and breathe a warning in my 
ear.? I made a terrible mistake in marrying 
through pity.” 


IMPORTANT DISCOVERIES 


121 


Into his bitter meditations came a mocking 
laugh. It was Blanche, restored to her cruel self 
again. 

“ Still mourning for the lost darling? Has that 
woman gone.^ Doubtless you thought me too ill 
to come down, and you would have a fine chance 
to tell your ex-mother-in-law what an excellent ex- 
change you have made. Mabel’s mother would not 
thank you for it ; ha, ha ! You see I am dressed 
to receive my guests this evening. So cheer up! 
We must not let the skeleton in our closet be seen.” 

“ Blanche I ” cried Leslie, “ how can you be so 
cruel and heartless ^ ” 

“ Why, have you forgotten my noble parentage ? 
‘ Blood tells,’ you know.” 

He shuddered perceptibly. 

“ You will have to entertain your company alone 
to-night,” he said. “ Make what excuses you like 
for me.” 

‘‘ Going to count over the virtues of your lost 
darling. Well go,” called Blanche after him. 

Blanche was keeping her vow that she would 
make Leslie’s life miserable. When a woman is 
bent on revenge, her methods are the refinement of 
cruelty. One can bear the dagger thrust which 
ends existence ; but the stings and pricks that 
lacerate and poison, kept up constantly day after 
day, wear out soul and body. Blanche had won 
the game and enjoyed making Leslie unhappy. 
Scarcely were they pronounced man and wife ere 
Leslie’s torture begun. She was a thorn in his 


122 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


side, and every day the wound grew deeper and 
more unbearable. She paid no more attention to 
little Pansy, but devoted her time to theatres and 
society. Leslie saw her in her true colors. 
Things went from bad to worse. Such was the 
state of affairs a year after his marriage to 
Blanche and at the time of Mrs. Bentley’s call at 
his home. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 

The cab that brought Mrs. Bentley awaited her 
pleasure. She gave orders to drive back to the 
hotel. The cabman whipped up his horses, and 
they started at a lively pace. The driver, who 
enjoyed a glass of ale, did not take the direct route, 
and made excuse to stop at a saloon for the cov- 
eted drink. He threw the reins over the dash- 
board, sprang out of the carriage and said to Mrs. 
Bentley, 

‘‘ Please, mum, wud you mind waiting a minit 
whilst I run in this drug shtore and git some medi- 
cine for me sick mother.” 

“ Certainly not,” responded Mrs. Bentley. 

“ I’ll be back in a jiffy,” said the knave, banging 
the cab-door to, and chuckling to himself, thinking 
how nicely he had “ come it over the foine lady.” 

Scarcely had he stepped into the saloon, when a 
gang of mischievous urchins came shouting along. 
One little fellow, intent on a joke, threw a toy tor- 
pedo at a comrade’s head. The latter dodged, and 
the torpedo whizzed past him and struck one of 
the horses, exploding and frightening the animals 
so that they started on the run just as the driver 
was coming out of the saloon. He shouted at the 


124 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


horses to stop ; but he might as well have called to 
the wind to cease blowing. The spirited horses 
increased their pace to a break-neck speed. On 
they flew, like maddened creatures. Mrs. Bentley 
managed to open the cab-door and looked out, ex- 
pecting every moment to be dashed to the ground 
and killed. Still on the horses flew! They had 
already cleared an incredible distance. Suddenly 
they sheered so quickly as to upset the cab. Mrs. 
Bentley was thrown out, and the mad creatures 
continued their furious race, scattering fragments 
of the cab as they sped along. 

Fortunately for Mrs. Bentley the cab was low; 
and as it upset, the door which had been opened 
partially closed, so that she rolled out and was 
scarcely hurt. Stranger than all else, the upset- 
ting had taken place near Mrs. Chandler’s resi- 
dence. Through the window Tom had witnessed 
the accident. He rushed out, reaching Mrs. Bent- 
ley before any one else. He helped her up, offer- 
ing the support of his arm. 

“ I hope you are not much hurt. Do you think 
you can walk to the house ” indicating his home. 
“ My mother and sister will do all they can to 
make you comfortable.” 

“ Thank you for your kindness. I’m sure I can 
walk,” she replied. 

“ Yes, Tom, bring the lady in,” said his mother, 
who now came to meet them. It was getting dusk, 
and Mabel lighted the lamps. Mrs. Chandler be- 
gan removing Mrs. Bentley’s wraps. 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


125 


“ Mary, will you please bring the light here ? I 
cannot see to unfasten the lady’s veil,” said Mrs. 
Chandler. Then addressing Mrs. Bentley, she 
added, “ How fortunate that you escaped without 
any broken bones.” 

“ Thank God ! ” murmured Mrs. Bentley. “ It 
was a marvelous escape ! I feel only a little sore- 
ness in my arm, where it struck the pave- 
ment.” 

Her voice sounded strangely familiar to Tom 
and his mother. By this time, Mabel had brought 
the light, and stood by Mrs. Chandler saying, 

“ Let me see what help I can be to the lady.” 

Her nimble fingers soon succeeded in removing 
the veil, and as the light fell on Mrs. Bentley’s fea- 
tures, both Mrs. Chandler and Tom gazed curi- 
ously at her. Her great resemblance to Mabel 
struck them with amazement. 

“ Thank you, dear,” said Mrs. Bentley, her 
glance falling on her deft helper. She started, 
looked fixedly, half rose from her seat, her face 
pale as death, while her trembling lips framed the 
word “ Mabel ” ; but they could not utter it. 

Mabel’s eyes were riveted on her. She noted the 
resemblance to herself. That and the woman’s 
agitation stirred up sleeping memory. She was 
the first to speak. Addressing Mrs. Bentley, she 
asked, 

“Why should the sight of me disturb you so.'^ 
Is it possible that you know me.? Speak ! ” 

Mrs. Bentley was quite as agitated as Mabel, 


1S6 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


perhaps more puzzled. Turning to Tom, she 
asked, 

“ Did you not tell me the young lady is your 
sister? ” 

‘‘ Yes, madam ; but it is only by adoption. Do 
you know her? ” he asked. 

“ How strangely you both talk ! Do I know 
her? If I could believe that the grave has given 
up its dead, I would say that she is — that I know 
her. But that is impossible ! He told me she died 
three years ago. Then, too, if it is she, why does 
she not know me? ” 

“ Died three years ago ! How strange ! ” mur- 
mured Mabel. “ It is three years since you res- 
cued me from that burning house, Tom.” She 
pressed her hands to her forehead, exclaiming, “ If 
the cloud would only move away ! ” 

She came close to Mrs. Bentley and kneeling 
down beside her, took her hand, saying imploringly, 

“ Who am I? Strange as it must seem to you, 
I do not know. It is queer that during the three 
long years I have stayed here, no one has ever 
taken pains to find me. It is a terrible supposi- 
tion ; but sometimes I believe that some one wished 
to get rid of me and chose this method of casting 
me out of their lives.” 

Mrs. Bentley gasped for breath. Mabel’s 
words struck her like an electric shock. 

“ Can it be possible there is truth in what she 
says? Did they rid themselves of my child that 
they might wed each other? ” 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


127 


“ My dear, I am as much in the dark as your- 
self. You resemble one I loved and lost. I love 
you already and mean to help you find your 
friends.” 

Once more addressing Tom, she said, 

“ Tell me, in what part of the city was that 
building from which you rescued this young per- 
son ? ” 

Tom told her what we already know. 

‘‘ VV^hat ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Bentley, “ did you say 
that the shop-keeper was a Hindoo doctor.? ” 

‘‘ Yes, and the old chap has never been seen 
since.” 

Mrs. Bentley grew still more excited, as he re- 
cited the story of the rescue and told how Mabel, 
or Mary, was dressed. 

“ Show me the dress this young woman wore 
when you found her. Stay! At what time of 
year did you rescue her.? ” 

‘‘ In the month of September.” 

“ The very same month,” she ejaculated. 

Mrs. Chandler brought the dress. At sight of 
it, the mother’s eyes filled with tears. How well 
she remembered seeing Mabel wear just such a one. 
She examined it closely. It was another link in 
the chain of events. But the evidence must prove 
beyond doubt that this was Mabel. A way was 
so suddenly and clearly presented to her, that she 
rose eagerly, as if she would be gone. Mabel’s lips 
quivered and she grasped Mrs. Bentley’s hand, 
saying. 


128 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Do not leave, I beg, without giving me a word 
of encouragement. I was almost sure you knew 
me.” 

How the mother longed to tell her ! But she 
dared not. Her suspicions were strong and she 
resolved to sift the matter to the bottom. 

‘‘ Be comforted, my dear; I am going to work to 
find your relatives. Trust in me and do not 
worry. Please leave me now, with this young man 
and his mother. I wish to speak to them alone.” 

When Mabel had retired from the room Mrs. 
Bentley said, 

“ I feel I can trust you both, you have so nobly 
protected that poor girl. I know you will gladly 
help me clear up the case. Am I right in counting 
on your secrecy and assistance? ” 

Both promised to do all they could to help and 
to keep the secret. 

“ Well, then,” said Mrs. Bentley, “ although it 
seems most improbable, I can almost swear that 
Mary, as you call her, is my daughter. Well may 
you start. And I know there has been foul play. 
She has a husband. I will fathom this mystery, 
and if she proves to be my child, woe to them who 
have brought this misery upon her.” 

“ Point to me the dastard who has dared to 
wrong her, and I will thrash him within an inch of 
his life ! ” cried Tom vehemently. 

“ How can I prove she is my daughter? ” 

“ Why, go to a magistrate. Lay the case be- 
fore him,” suggested Tom. 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


129 


Mrs. Bentley shook her head. 

“ Why not go to your daughter’s husband,” put 
in Mrs. Chandler, “ and tell him of your strange 
discovery Surely if there is guilt in his heart, it 
will show.” 

But Mrs. Bentley still shook her head. She 
liked neither of the plans. 

“ I have a plan ; but it involves great risk,” she 
said. “ It will require a person of great nerve and 
cool determination to carry it through.” 

“ You have only to command,” said Tom 
quickly. “ There is no risk I will not undertake 
for Mary’s sake. I am not afraid of danger.” 

Mrs. Bentley could but admire the brave young 
man. She drew a long breath, then said, 

“ Well, here is my plan. Are you willing to go 
to the graveyard and hunt up the place where my 
daughter was buried.^ ” She drew out her note- 
book in which she had written the number of the 
vault. “ Here it is,” she said. “ Northeast cor- 
ner, No. . Dare you undertake it? I will 

accompany you, and we will go this very night.” 

Tom hesitated, but only a little. 

“ I dare and I will! ” he said. “ You are right 
in saying it involves a risk. Have you thought of 
the dangers that may attend the undertaking.'^ ” 

“ I have. But think you that I can rest while 
I have reason to believe my child is the victim of a 
most villainous plot.^ I cannot be convinced the 
young lady is not my daughter until I have looked 
into that vault.” 


130 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ You desire to see with your own eyes, other- 
wise I would offer to go alone. If we mean to find 
out to-night, we have no time to lose. I will get a 
conveyance.” 

Tom was not gone long, and Mrs. Bentley, 
wrapped in Mrs. Chandler’s long, dark cloak, was 
soon seated beside him in the light wagon. They 
traveled in silence until they reached the ceme- 
tery. Mrs. Bentley could almost hear her heart 
beat as she alighted from the carriage. 

“ This way, follow me ! ” whispered Tom. 

On they walked through the city of the dead, 
past many a gravestone and monument. At last 
they reached the spot they sought. Tom pro- 
duced a bunch of keys, and by the light of the lan- 
tern they had provided, proceeded to try them. 
Mrs. Bentley watched his efforts in breathless sus- 
pense. She was becoming nervous. None of the 
keys fitted. 

“ It is useless to try these longer,” said Tom 
despairingly. 

“ Oh, do not give up — try again ! ” urged Mrs. 
Bentley. 

“ We are only losing time with them. We shall 
have to give it up. Return home with me, and to- 
morrow night I will come with some wax, take the 
impression of the lock, and have a key made that 
will fit it.” 

“ If we could only succeed to-night,” persisted 
Mrs. Bentley. 

Tom examined the fastenings again. 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


131 


“ I might remove the hinges,” he said doubt- 
fully. 

“ Do so,” urged Mrs. Bentley. 

Tom set to work, while his companion held the 
light for him. The work went on slowly, for the 
screws were rusty and hard to remove. At last 
their perseverance was rewarded, the last one 
dropped to the ground, and the door was loose. 

Tom took another survey of his surroundings, 
then feeling safe to proceed, he pried at the door, 
making an opening sufficiently wide to let him in. 
Taking the lantern from his companion’s hand, and 
placing the screwdriver in his pocket, Tom said, 

“ If you do not like to enter, let me go alone.” 

“ I must see,” she whispered. 

Tom said no more, but led the way. His quick 
eye was not slow in discerning which coffin was of 
the most recent date. He motioned to Mrs. Bent- 
ley, indicating it. Both went towards it. On the 
lid was a large silver plate richly engraved. Tom 
brushed the dust from it, and held the light so 
Mrs. Bentley could read the inscription : 

MABEL LATHROP 
Died September 21st, 18 — 

Aged 19 years, 6 months 

“ I thought this story of Mabel’s death was a 
fabrication; but alas, it is true! Let us go.” 

Her face had the pallor of the sheeted dead, and 
the grief and disappointment written upon it made 
it sadder than the grave. They reached the vault 


132 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


door, and Mrs. Bentley was just passing out, when 
the thought came to her, 

“ Can there be another person in the world such 
an exact counterpart of my daughter Impossi- 
ble ! Then, too, that strange coincidence of 
Mabel’s burial and the finding of Mary.” 

“ Have patience with me,” she pleaded, as once 
more she moved towards the casket. “ I shall not 
rest until I am fully convinced. Will you open 
the coffin.? When I have looked within, then I 
shall be satisfied. Do not wonder at my strange 
behavior. A knowledge of the world and man’s 
wrong doings render me suspicious.” 

Once more Tom set to work, and soon all the 
screws were removed. With nervous fingers he 
lifted the lid. To his astonishment, he beheld an 
empty casket. Mrs. Bentley noticing the change 
in his face advanced and she, too, looked in. 

“ It is as I thought, and it was God who led me 
to your house. Your adopted sister is my daugh- 
ter. Oh ! what had she done to them, that they 
should be so cruel to her.? They shall answer to 
me for their crime. Close the casket now ! ” 

They were soon on their way home from their 
bold yet successful errand. 

Mrs. Chandler was waiting for them. She saw 
at a glance from their faces that they had made 
some strange discovery. She soon had the story 
from their lips. Mabel had retired and they did 
not awaken her. 

“ I have news for you,” said Mrs. Bentley to 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


133 


Mabel the following morning. “ You know that 
on seeing you last night I became greatly agitated, 
and I had reason to be. Oh, Mabel ! ” unable to 
control herself any longer, “ can you not remem- 
ber me.? ” 

Mabel’s lips trembled and her eyes sought her 
mother’s sorrowfully. 

“No, I cannot. I tried — oh, I tried so hard! 
Something ties up memory — but be kind to me. 
Tell me who you are, and what you know of my 
past.” 

“ Yes, darling. Thank God, I have found you. 
You are my own child, Mabel.” 

A cry of joy burst from Mabel’s lips, and she 
threw her arms about Mrs. Bentley’s neck. Tom 
and his mother silently quitted the room, leaving 
mother and daughter alone. 

“ Oh, mamma I now you can explain everything.” 

“ Dear child, this is one of the things which 
dampens my joy, the fact that I cannot explain 
your strange misfortune. What I can tell you 
would only bring you pain. Can you be satisfied 
for a time to trust in me, and not perplex yourself 
over the past? With the help of God, your mem- 
ory will come back, then you shall know all.” 

Mabel pressed her hands and said with childish 
simplicity, 

“ I will trust you. But this at least you can 
answer: Have I other relatives besides you, 
mamma? ” 

“ That is another question which for the present 


134 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


must remain unanswered. It is a hard require- 
ment; but will you promise not to ask about the 
past.^ Trust implicitly in me. At present I be- 
lieve it best for you to remain in the dark.” 

“ Mamma, I promise, and I will be satisfied with 
what you deem best for me to know. Do Mrs. 
Chandler and Tom know.'’ ” 

“ I have told Mrs. Chandler and her son only 
what was absolutely necessary, and they have 
promised silence.” 

“ Oh, mama, they have been so kind to me ! 
How can I ever repay them for their care of me? ” 

“ I will see if there is any way in which I can 
help the brave young man. If money can do it, 
my purse is at his disposal.” 

“ I know what you can do to help Tom,” cried 
Mabel. “ He wishes to attend a medical college ; 
but as yet his means have been insufficient. You 
can pay the expenses. I am afraid, though, he 
will not let you, for Tom is very proud.” 

“ I will try what can be done to overcome it,” 
said Mrs. Bentley. 

At this juncture, breakfast was announced and 
they all repaired to the dining-room. The meal 
over, Mrs. Bentley told of her intention of going 
to Europe. ‘‘ A trip on the ocean will do Mabel 
good,” she said. 

Though Tom and his mother were sorry to part 
with her, they fully agreed the change would be of 
benefit. 

In her joy at finding her mother, Mabel had not 


FURTHER REVELATIONS 


135 


counted on the pain it would cost her to leave these 
true friends. It was a sad parting, but Mrs. 
Bentley cheered them by promising to return as 
soon as Mabel should be well again. At her de- 
parture, Mrs. Bentley left a letter for Tom with 
her bankers. In it was a cheque for five thousand 
dollars. Tears came to Mrs. Chandler’s eyes, as 
she listened to the kind words which accompanied 
it. 

“ Shall we accept it.f* ” asked Tom’s mother. 

‘‘ Yes, as a loan. I will repay it when I have a 
practice.” 

On the morning succeeding his interview with 
Mrs. Bentley, Leslie ordered out his carriage, de- 
termined to find her and make some explanations, 
also tell her of his little daughter Pansy. 

He visited several hotels, but found not her 
name upon their registers. At last he struck the 
right one ; but only to learn that she had been out 
and had not yet returned. 

“No use waiting for her,” he thought. So he 
wrote a note asking for an interview. Inclosing 
his address, he asked the proprietor to have it de- 
livered to her room. Then he took his departure, 
just as Mrs. Bentley and Mabel were close at hand. 

The next day Mrs. Bentley and Mabel with the 
maid went to their new quarters near the steamer, 
which was to sail in a few days for Liverpool. 

“ Mamma,” said Mabel, drawing a deep sigh, as 
they sailed down the beautiful bay, “ you do not 
know how familiar everything is to me — as if I 


136 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


had been here before. I know I shall enjoy this 
trip.” 

“ I am sure you will,” said her mother. 

As the two women sat watching the receding 
shore, Leslie was thinking that all hope of a recon- 
ciliation with Mrs. Bentley was gone. 

“ She has not answered my note, and it 
she will not see me.” 


means 


CHAPTER XXIV 


MARY JANE BLOWER 

Years passed, Leslie submitting to Blanche’s 
tyranny with the patience of a martyr. But for 
the consolation he found in his little daughter, his 
home life was wretched. 

Blanche was not free from anxieties. Her con- 
stant dread was lest her mother should learn of her 
marriage and take it into her head to come and 
see her. Her mother did hear of it, and resolved 
to try her chances once more. She had a sister 
residing a short distance away, who was in moder- 
ately comfortable circumstances. Abe Blower, her 
sister’s husband, owned a few acres of land outside 

the village of C . He was a gardener, and 

made a good living raising vegetables and selling 
them to patrons in the village. 

Whenever Mrs. Drew was in difficulty, she went 
to her sister and the latter found some way to help 
her out of her trouble. Now that she had made 
up her mind to go and see Blanche, she went to 
consult with Mrs. Blower about it. 

“ Well,” exclaimed the latter, ‘‘ bless my soul 
and body ! If I was in your place, in course I 
would go, and she should take care of me the rest 
137 


138 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


of my days. I wouldn’t scrub my fingers off a 
washin’ for this one and that, when I could be a 
lady and not work a bit. Look here,” setting 
down the vegetables she was sorting for the mar- 
ket, and standing up with her arms akimbo ; 
“ there’s Mary Jane that’s ben a wantin’ to go to 
the city fur ever so long. You know she’s got 
some high fangled notions in her head, she has. 
She don’t think none of the young folks around 
here good enough for her. Now, I’m thinkin’ she 
might go along of you, and your darter could get 
her acquainted with some of them big-bugs she 
goes with. It would be a dreadful good chance 
for Mary Jane.” 

“ She would be company for me on the way,” 
quavered Mrs. Drew, as her sister paused for 
breath. Mary Jane would be lucky if her proud 
daughter acknowledged her as a relative, let alone 
introducing her to hig bugs. She dared not hint 
her doubts, so she would run the risk of taking the 
girl with her. 

“ To be sure she’d be company for you,” went 
on Mrs. Blower. “ You know what a talker she 
is. She can talk me blind. When do you think of 
goin’.? ” 

“ Soon as I can get ready.” 

“ Well now, look here. Blower is getting to be 
so shiftless, he’d just as soon sell them vegetables 
at half price to the market, as peddle them around. 
Now, I’m a goin’ myself. I ain’t ’fraid to peddle. 
This load will bring money enough to pay Mary 


MARY JANE BLOWER 


139 


Jane’s passage on the cars. As to clothes, she’s 
got that nice muslin dress that’ll do to go to them 
parties Blanche makes. Then she’s got her blue 
delaine for Sundays, and three nice calico dresses 
most new. She won’t lack clothes. I shan’t say 
anything to her about her going till I come hum to- 
morrow night. She ain’t never ben on the cars. 
If I git the pay for my vegetables, which I expect 
to, there’ll be nothing to hinder you going right 
away. I’d like to have my oldest girl marry well. 
It would help her sisters along, and kinder raise 
us up in the world. I don’t see why she couldn’t 
do as well as your girl. I’m sure she’s as good 
lookin’, judgin’ from the pictar I’ve seen of 
Blanche.” 

“ My daughter is very handsome and hardly 
seems like one of us. She has been brought up so 
differently,” meekly protested Mrs. Drew. 

“ You don’t mean to say because them rich folks 
fetched her up, it makes her any better then us.? 
As for schoolin’, I don’t believe she’s ahead of 
Mary Jane. She’s quit readin’ to school, and she’s 
gone through the big ’rithmetic, and she ken make 
the map of New York just like in the g’ography. 
Every body sez what a good scholar Mary Jane 
is.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mean that,” sighed Mrs. Drew, 
thinking of Blanche’s haughty, overbearing man- 
ner, “ I know Mary Jane is a good girl and quite a 
scholar but — never mind. I will go home and 
get ready.” 


140 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Mrs. Drew was a meek little woman with quiet 
manners and had once been pretty. She and her 
sister were left orphans when little girls. On ac- 
count of her robust appearance, Mrs. Blower had 
been adopted by farmers. She had married when 
quite young. Her sister met with a different fate, 
had been employed as a nurse-girl in good families. 
From these she had acquired her ladylike manner. 
She, too, had married young. She was the op- 
posite of her homely sister, who was tall and mus- 
cular, with prominent, determined features and 
who was capable of doing battle with any amount 
of hardship. 

Soon as Mrs. Drew had gone, she loaded the 
wagon with the vegetables, and arranged every- 
thing to take an early start next day. Her hus- 
band was easy going and was not in the least ruf- 
fled when, at four o’clock the next morning, she 
jumped out of bed, shook him vigorously, at the 
same time applying the lash of her tongue. 

“ Git up there, lazy bones ! Don’t you know 
I’ve got to be off early.? Go and feed that horse, 
whilst I make me a cup of tea, and don’t forget 
to put a bundle of hay in the wagon and some oats 
to feed him when I get there; for he won’t have 
time to eat much before I start.” 

So urged, Mr. Blower was up and dressed and 
went at once to do her bidding. In less than an 
hour, Mrs. Blower, dressed in a long water-proof 
cloak, an ancient bonnet on her head, was perched 
on the board laid across the front of the wagon for 


MARY JANE BLOWER 


141 


a seat, and was all ready to start on her journey. 

“ Abram,” she said to her husband, “ be sure 
and tell Mary Jane to skim the milk on the top 
shelf, and not to forget to feed them chickens. 
Tell her to make Johnny-cake for breakfast, ’cause 
they won’t be bread enough to last all day; and 
to bile the young ones each an egg for their dinner 
to school, and to be sure to get them off early 
enough and — well — I guess that’s all. Dear 
me ! seems as I was forgettin’ something. Well, 
never mind,” and she started off. She had scarcely 
gone a rod, when she jerked her horse back and 
shouted to Abram who was going into the house. 

Abram ! ! I knew I’d forgot something. Tell 
Mary Jane to go and tell Miss Brown to tell Miss 
Ransom that I can’t go to her quiltin’ to day, 
’cause I’ve got to go an sell these vegetables. Do 
you hear.?^ ” 

‘‘ Yes,” came the answer from the man who hur- 
riedly closed the door for fear of being pestered 
with more errands. He knew his peace of mind 
for the coming week depended on his not forget- 
ting any, and he was quite sure he could not re- 
member half of them. 

Mrs. Blower was lucky in disposing of her vege- 
tables, and returned home early, flushed and 
pleased with the proceeds of her trip. 

The remainder of the day she divided up be- 
tween her household duties and the preparations 
for Mary Jane’s departure on the following day 
with Mrs. Drew. 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE LEOPARD DOES NOT CHANGE HER 
SPOTS 

Mary Jane imagined great pleasure was in store 
for her, because the people where she was going 
were very rich, and her mother had hinted she 
might do as well as had her cousin. 

She chatted incessantly, to the annoyance of 
her aunt who, as they neared their destination, 
felt a mortal terror lest Blanche should turn the 
cold shoulder on her again. She wished from the 
bottom of her heart that her sister had kept Mary 
Jane at home. Then, should Blanche not be dis- 
posed to receive her, there would be no one to wit- 
ness her shame and sorrow. 

“ What’s the matter, aunt ? ” exclaimed Mary 
Jane. “ I’ve been talking to you and you don’t 
seem to hear. Any one would think you were go- 
ing to a funeral instead of going to visit a rich — ” 
The sentence was broken off by the stopping of 
the train. They were in New York. They got 
into a hack and were soon speeding toward 
Blanche’s home. Mary Jane was awed by the 
magnificence of the house and its surroundings. 

“ Are you sure you haven’t made a mistake.^ 
Is it here that cousin lives ? ” 

142 


THE LEOPARD 


143 


“ Yes,” answered the trembling mother. 

The cabman helped them out, carried the small 
trunk, containing all the clothing the two had 
brought, and deposited it on the stone steps. Mrs. 
Drew rang the bell and the two were ushered in 
by a maid who eyed them saucily. They inquired 
for Mrs. Lathrop, and Mrs. Drew asked to see 
her. 

The girl hurried off to find her mistress. 

Blanche was in the sittingroom, elegantly 
dressed and reclining on a sofa reading a novel. 
The girl tapped at the door. “ Two women wish 
to speak with you.” 

“ Are they from the orphans’ home ? ” Blanche 
inquired. 

“ I think not. I think they are looking for 
work. They have probably seen your advertise- 
ment for a kitchen girl and have come to get the 
place.” 

Blanche laid the book aside, and went gra- 
ciously enough to them. Imagine her consterna- 
tion when she recognized her mother. She 
dropped into a chair trembling with rage. 

“ Who have you with you, and what has brought 
you? ” were the words with which she greeted her 
mother. Mary Jane looked on in wonder. Being 
an affectionate, kindhearted girl, she could not un- 
derstand this contemptuous treatment of the 
mother by her daughter. 

“ This is Mary Jane Blower, your cousin,” re- 
plied Mrs. Drew. “ She wanted to see the city and 


144 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


I brought her with me. Have you no word of wel- 
come for me? ” 

Blanche did not heed the question or the trem- 
bling hand outstretched to her. These ill-dressed 
folks, her kindred, made her shudder. The maid’s 
remark, “ some one looking for work,” rankled in 
her consciousness. Was she to be troubled not 
only by her mother, but by a flock of other rela- 
tives? Her hot temper was on the point of blazing 
out, when a thought caused her to repress the 
stinging words which rose to her lips. 

“ Now listen to me. I have told you before that 
your coming might mar my prospects. Although 
I am now Mrs. Lathrop safe enough, were my hus- 
band to know that I received you here, he would 
be very angry and would doubtless show you the 
door. It is money you are after I know ! I will 
fill your pocketbook and you must return home to- 
morrow. If I keep you both it will set the servants 
talking. There is nothing here you can do, but 
it is different with the girl. I can find employment 
for her; but she must promise not to reveal her 
relationship to me.” 

Mary Jane’s cheeks blazed with indignation, and 
her heart rebelled against the mercenary woman 
who treated her mother so shamefully; but the 
girl dared not express her thoughts. There was 
no alternative for the present but to accept 
Blanche’s humiliating terms, as she had used her 
money and could not pay the fare back. 

Poor Mrs. Drew had hoped against hope, that 


THE LEOPARD 


145 


Blanche would give her a home near her. That 
others should witness her daughter’s cruel treat- 
ment of her, filled her heart with sorrow and shame. 
However, she would make one more effort to touch 
her heart. 

‘‘ You have judged me wrongly. It is not money 
I seek.” Then raising her eyes imploringly she 
added, “ What I want is a place in your heart, to 
be near you. Will you deny this to your own 
mother? ” 

Her mother’s appeal made Blanche feel ill at 
ease; but her pride rose and she steeled her heart 
against her. 

“ I cannot keep you. Would you through ob- 
stinacy and for foolish whims subject me to ridi- 
cule? How could I hold my position in society 
were my low parentage to become known, which 
your staying here would disclose ? I will give you 
plenty of money to return, but do not come again. 
When you are in want, let me know and I will 
send you more.” She drew out her jewelled purse 
and took some bills from it. 

The light died out of Mrs. Drew’s face. She 
rose and in a voice full of bitterness and sorrow, 
said, “ Since you refuse me, keep your money. I 
will not touch it, neither will I remain longer under 
your roof. I do not curse you, but remember 
the hour may come when you will wish you had 
never lived to be a curse to others.” 

Turning to Mary Jane, who was crying as if her 
heart would break, she said. 


146 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ I am sorry I brought you. If I had the money 
to pay your way back I would give it to you, but 
I have none. You will soon earn enough to get 
home. Good bye, child, and keep up courage.” 

After the door closed behind her, Blanche felt 
a sort of relief that her mother was gone. ‘‘ ‘ Beg- 
gars should not be choosers.’ She ought to have 
taken the money I offered her ; but I presume she 
felt out of place here. No doubt you will, too, 
until you are given your work. Remember what I 
told you about disclosing that you are my cousin. 
I will send the housekeeper to you and she will 
take you to the kitchen where your work will be.” 

So saying, Blanche swept out of the room as if 
she were a queen granting a favor to her lowest 
menial. Mary Jane shook her fist after her re- 
treating figure and determined to make an appeal 
to the housekeeper. But alas, when Mrs. Grimm 
did make her appearance in a stiff rustling black 
silk, and addressed her in a manner more chilling 
and repellant than that of the mistress, her heart 
sank within her. 

“ I can never ask a favor of the old iceberg.” 
So she followed the woman down to the kitchen. 

At night, when her task was done, she retired 
to the little room assigned to her in the servants’ 
wing. Safe from intruders, she sat down on the 
edge of the bed, and burst into a fit of passionate 
weeping. She was terribly homesick in that great 
house with all those strangers. The trip had 


THE LEOPARD 


147 


brought her nothing but disappointment. She 
longed to be back home where, if her parents were 
poor and uncultured, at least their hearts were 
kind and sympathetic. She was cured of wanting 
to seek after grandeur. 

Then came the thought of her aunt, cast out of 
her daughter’s home and no doubt wandering in the 
streets, for she had no money, and that meant no 
food and no shelter, unless she begged for them. 

‘‘ It is a burning shame ! ” 

The sound of music and gay voices from the 
drawingroom reached her. She knew that the mis- 
tress of the house was entertaining company. She 
shuddered at the thought of such heartlessness, 
and slipping down upon her knees, prayed God to 
keep her from being like her cousin — not for- 
getting to ask Him to watch over the wandering 
mother, and guide her steps to some haven of 
refuge. 

Meanwhile, Blanche did not bother herself with 
the thought of her mother. She had had a con- 
sultation with her housekeeper, who ruled in petty 
tyranny over those under her, and whom she 
trusted implicitly. 

“ Mrs. Grimm,” she said, when she sent her to 
Mary Jane, ‘‘ I want you to make that girl under- 
stand her place at once. She is from the country, 
and if we do not spoil her by giving her too many 
privileges, she will make a good servant. I place 
her in your charge.” 


148 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ You may depend upon it, she shall be kept 
where she belongs. I will take care that she is 
made to know it.” 

One morning Mrs. Grimm went down to the 
kitchen with some paper to make a memorandum 
of articles wanted for the pantry. A longing look 
came into Mary Jane’s eyes as she saw the writing 
paper. She had rummaged through her trunk to 
find some, but alas, she had forgotten to bring any 
with her. She waited till Mrs. Grimm had fin- 
ished, then made her request as politely as she knew 
how. 

“ Please, ma’am, will you let me have a sheet of 
paper and an envelope.? I will pay you for them.” 

Mrs. Grimm assumed her most annihilating ex- 
pression. 

“ Our servants are not allowed to send out let- 
ters until they have been here long enough for us 
to test their honesty. No, young girl, you can- 
not have any paper, and will not be permitted to 
write home for a month to come.” 

The hot blood rushed to Mary Jane’s face, and 
hotter words rose to her lips ; but once more she 
checked them. Her helpless situation again stared 
her in the face. She turned away to her work. 
As she passed the diningroom door, she saw a 
woman near it, and knew from her pitying glance 
that she must have heard what Mrs. Grimm had 
said. The woman motioned her to be cautious and 
instantly vanished. 


THE LEOPARD 


149 


“ There is one kind person at least in this house,” 
thought Mary Jane. 

She went about her work a little more cheer- 
fully the rest of the day, but still she saw noth- 
ing of her new friend, who was none other than 
good Mrs. Grant, who had come down to the din- 
ingroom to get grapes for Pansy. 

As the homesick girl sat in her little bedroom 
that night, there came a light tap on the door. 
Opening it, she recognized in her visitor the un- 
known friend. At sight of Mrs. Grant’s kindly 
countenance, she flung her arms about her neck, 
and wept piteously. The motherly woman did not 
repulse her, and sought to comfort her in a prac- 
tical manner. She had brought writing materials 
and put them into her hands. 

I will post your letter myself, so you may be 
sure your folks will get it,” she said. 

“ Have you time to wait till I write it ? ” 

“ Certainly, poor child.” 

The girl hastily penned a few words to her 
mother, telling her how unfortunately things had 
turned out. Suddenly she paused in her writing. 

“ What is it, child? ” asked Mrs. Grant. 

“ If ma sends me the money, how am I to get 
it? If it is put in a letter, they may not give it 
to me, for they want to keep me here.” 

“ Have the letter inclosed in one addressed to 
me,” suggested Mrs. Grant. “No one will mis- 
trust.” 


150 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


A few minutes later the new friends parted, Mrs. 
Grant carrying the missive which was to open 
Mrs. Blower’s eyes to the state of affairs in the 
Lathrop Mansion. 

As Leslie sat in the library one day, soon after 
Blanche had sent off her mother, she saw him scru- 
tinize her in an unusual way. 

“ Why do you look at me so ? ” she inquired 
sharply. 

“ Oh, I was trying to think whom I saw to-day 
that reminded me of you. I know now. Poor 
woman, it was too bad, but no matter, it cannot 
possibly interest you.” 

“ But I wish to know. I do not like mysteries 
— who was it ? ” 

“ As I got off the train this afternoon, I saw 
two men lifting an insensible woman from the plat- 
form of the railway depot. I hurried up to offer 
assistance. The men carried her into the depot 
and put her on one of the seats. Some one ran 
after a physician ; but before he arrived, the poor 
creature had breathed her last. No one knew her, 
and as there was nothing about her person to re- 
veal her identity, she was sent to the morgue to 
await identification. Something in your face re- 
called the woman’s. Were your mother living in 
New York, I should say it was she. Strange that 
she has never been to see you.” 

Blanche shaded her face with her hand, so he 
did not see the grey pallor that settled on it. Her 
voice shook when she said, “ Mine must be an 


THE LEOPARD 


151 


attractive face, since you are ready to liken it to 
that of the first vagrant you chance to meet,” and 
rising, hastily she left the room. 

She determined to know if it were really her 
mother, so consulted old Madgee. 

“ Madgee find out, Madgee go much early to- 
morrow.” 

Accordingly she went to the morgue. Her 
piercing eyes scanned the features of the poor mor- 
tals laid out for inspection. Yes, it was Mrs. 
Drew, a peaceful look on her still comely features. 
No doubt she had died from the effects of exhaus- 
tion and a broken heart. 

Madgee hastened home with her news. 

Blanche sat down and wrote on a slip of paper 
this direction: 

“ Please use this money to give No. 5 a decent 
burial.” She then described her mother’s dress 
to make sure no mistake would be made. Inclos- 
ing a bank bill and the note in an envelope, she 
addressed it to the director of the morgue. Then 
carefully sealing and stamping it, she sent Madgee 
to post it. 

‘‘No one will mistrust that she was my mother,” 
thought Blanche, with a sigh of relief. The con- 
stant dread of her mother’s visits would vex and 
trouble her no more. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS THE METROPOLIS 

On the Saturday following Mary Jane’s de- 
parture, Mr. Blower went to the village to get a 
few groceries and the mail. The expected letter 
from his daughter was handed him. 

As he neared home the children ran out to meet 
him. 

“ Did you git a letter, pa.?^ ” they shouted. 

Drawing it from his pocket he waved it in the 
air then tossed it to the older girl. 

“ Open it, child, and read it,” said the mother 
who was now at the door. 

The girl tore open the envelope and read aloud. 
The whole family was a unit in its indignation. 
Mrs. Blower, unable to control her anger, burst 
forth, 

“Now, if that ain’t dreadful! To think that 
the miserable upstart should use her own mother 
and her own cousin that way. And neither of 
them’s got spunk enough to tell her what’s what. 
Pity I wasn’t there to give her a piece of my 
mind. I wonder if Mary Jane Blower isn’t as good 
as Blanche Lathrop, a daughter of a jail-bird! 
It wouldn’t a took me long to tell of it either. I 
152 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 153 


wonder if Mary Jane is simple enough to think 
I’ll send her money and run the risk of her never 
gettin’ it. No! I’m a go in’ myself after her. 
If that stuck-up cornvict’s girl don’t git a settin’ 
out, it’ll be a caution. Mary Jane sez that she sez 
her husband is too proud for her to keep her 
mother there. I’ll show him when I git there that 
the Blowers are as good as the Lathrops. It’s 
a good thing we had the luck to sell them chickens 
this week. That, with what’s cornin’ to you from 
Jones ’ll be enough to take me there and back, 
and fetch her too. To think that she wouldn’t 
even let her have a sheet of paper to write hum 1 
The stingy, stuck-up thing! Well, I hope that’ll 
cure Mary Jane of her high notions. It’s lucky 
our girl run acrost some one who took pity on 
her. The land knows what’d become of her there 
alone. She’d a died of humsickness afore we’d 
have known a thing about it. I wonder where 
her aunt went to after Blanche sent her off! I 
must find her when I go. How she must have felt 
to have her girl use her so ! ” 

“ You’re not used to travelin’,” ventured Mr. 
Blower. 

“ Well, no matter. I’ll have to get used to it. I 
shell start Tuesday mornin’.” 

Monday, she busied herself getting ready. She 
wanted her Sunday bonnet re-trimmed. She had 
heard that red was fashionable. Borrowing a 
wreath of roses from her daughter’s hat, she took 
her bonnet, made of green silk, which had done 


154* HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


service for a score of years, to the village milliner 
and insisted on having it trimmed with the wreath. 
The latter suggested more subdued colors ; but her 
advice was not taken. Mrs. Blower would have 
it put on, saying that since she had it, it was 
better to use it than go to the expense of something 
new and not half so pretty. 

The result was gorgeous in the extreme, and 
Mrs. Blower was highly pleased. 

On Tuesday morning, an hour and a half be- 
fore train-time, she was at the depot ready to 
start on her journey. On her arm she carried 
a lunch basket, containing enough food for the 
round trip. Her tall, aggressive figure was ar- 
rayed in a purple dress, the skirt trimmed with 
several rows of light-blue braid; from her shoul- 
ders, hung a bright yellow shawl ; and on her head 
was perched the green silk bonnet with the wreath 
of red roses. 

She had never before been on a train of cars. 
She became very impatient, and scolded a great 
deal because “ them train folks kept people wait- 
ing so long.” 

When the train did come, she was in such haste 
to get on for fear of being left, that she slipped 
on the car-steps, hitting the conductor on the 
head with her basket, knocking off his cap. To 
keep from falling, she clutched at the limbs of a 
young man who stood on the edge of the plat- 
form. The sudden force of her tug lifted him 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 155 


from his feet, and, in the twinkling of an eye, 
Mrs. Blower’s one hundred and seventy-five pounds 
avoirdupois brought him down with her in her 
fall. This was not the end of the disaster. An 
old couple who were about to take the same train 
stood just behind, and their near proximity to 
the tumbling pair gave them a shock, too. The 
fringe of Mrs. Blower’s shawl got tangled around 
the old gentleman’s coat-buttons, and, as he went 
to step back to avoid a collision, he was jerked 
forward and fell on his knees so suddenly that 
his cane flew one way, and his hat and wig an- 
other. The misfortune extended to his faithful 
spouse who had hold of his arm. In falling, he 
hit her on the mouth with his elbow, sending her 
false teeth flying. Lookers on could not sup- 
press their laughter — the scene was too ludi- 
crous. 

The young man was the first to regain his feet. 
He was very red and crest-fallen as he surveyed 
the transformation his fashionable suit of clothes 
had undergone during his revolution in the dust. 

Poor Mrs. Blower, who had been the cause of 
all these mishaps, picked herself up as quickly as 
possible. She looked neither to right nor left, 
offered no excuses, but with consternation on her 
homely face, lest after all the train should start 
without her, she made another frantic effort to get 
on, succeeding without further disaster. 

The old couple postponed their trip as the old 


156 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


lady could not be persuaded to go without her teeth, 
and the old gentleman’s wig needed repairing. 

Mrs. Blower dropped into the first seat near the 
door, her bonnet all awry, and her face streaked 
with dust. 

A mischievous boy near by, said loud enough to 
be heard all over the car, 

“ The menagerie door’s been left open.” 

This set the people laughing, but Mrs. Blower 
remained unconcerned. She did not understand 
the joke applied to her. 

By the time the train was well under way, she 
had regained her self-control and opened a con- 
versation with her nearest neighbor. 

A young man came into the car, and all the seats 
being taken, Mrs. Blower put her basket down 
and offered him a place by her. 

‘‘ Thank you, madam, you are very kind, but I 
cannot ride backwards without being car sick.” 

“ Well, I’ll turn the seat over. I know how to 
do it, ’cause I saw somebody turn one over,” and 
she banged it in the right position. 

“ There now I You can set down.” 

He dropped into the seat and taking a paper 
from his pocket commenced reading. 

“ Dear me,” said Mrs. Blower, “ how can you 
read.^ I don’t know how, but if I did, I couldn’t 
with all this rumbling about my ears.” 

“ I am used to it,” replied the young man with- 
out looking up. 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 157 


Mrs. Blower was silent for a moment, then she 
took up her basket and fished from its depths two 
large twisted doughnuts, offering one to her com- 
panion. 

“ Why, don’t you like fried cakes ” she asked, 
seeing he declined it. “ There’s nothing Abram 
likes better.” 

She stowed one back in her basket, and ate the 
other. When she had finished eating, she was 
thirsty. She had seen several persons go to the 
water tank at the other end of the car. Address- 
ing her companion she asked, 

“ Will you watch my basket while I go for a 
drink.? I feel safe to leave it with you.” 

Without waiting for an answer, she got up and 
crowded past, not giving the young man time to 
step out. Unused to the jolting of the cars, she 
pitched headlong into a seat, bumping her head 
against its occupants. Undaunted, she attempted 
to go on. Scarcely had she straightened up, 
when she fell over on the opposite side. Despair- 
ing of being able to reach the tank, in fact, her 
experience had taken her thirst away, she turned 
back. 

“ Ten cents to see the show,” shouted the mis- 
chievous boy. 

When she had regained her seat, she innocently 
remarked, 

“ I heard that boy sayin’ a little while ago that 
the menagerie door got left open, and now he says 


158 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


it’s ten cents to see the show. Is there goin’ to be 
a show in the city ? ” 

“ I do not know,” replied the young man, smil- 
ing. 

“ Ain’t you from the city.? ” she asked. “ You 
look as if you was.” 

‘‘ Yes, my home is in New York.” 

“ Well, I’m goiii’ there to bring my darter, 
Mary Jane, hum. She went to make her cousin, 
Mrs. Lathrop, a visit; but they are so stuck up, 
they don’t know how to use a body decent. Don’t 
you bleve, they’ve sot her to work in the kitchen.? 
They say them Lathrops is awful proud folks. 
Is it so.? ” 

“ I do not know any Lathrop family in New 
York,” he responded. 

“ Why, you don’t say so ! It’s queer, livin’ in 
the same place, I thought everybody knowed 
’em. They’re dreadful rich, they say. I was a 
goin’ to ask you to show me where they lived; 
but I expect I can find them by askin’ folks.” 

It was all the young man could do to keep from 
laughing outright; still he pitied her and resolved 
to help her all he could. 

‘‘ Have you their address .? ” he asked. 

“ No, I haven’t.” 

“ Well, then, you will have to consult a direc- 
tory.” 

“ I suppose I will,” she said. “ Do you think 
he’ll know the way there .? ” 

He bit his lip in his endeavor to keep a straight 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 159 


face. As he surveyed her barbaric gaudiness of 
attire, he thought, 

“ The boy is right. She looks as if she had 
just escaped from some menagerie.” She re- 
minded him of a huge, green headed parrot. 
“Poor thing! She will never leave New York 
alive. I must place her in charge of a policeman 
when she gets off the train.” Then he explained 
what a directory is. 

“ I can’t afford to buy one I ” Mrs. Blower broke 
in aghast. “ I’ve jest got money enough to pay 
mine and Mary Jane’s fare back.” 

“ You will not have to purchase the book. I 
will find one for you.” 

“ Thank you. It ain’t every day young men 
are kind to old people. I shan’t forgit how good 
you’ve ben.” 

When they arrived in the great city, he put her 
in charge of a policeman who happened to know 
Leslie Lathrop, so Mrs. Blower safely reached her 
destination. She was struck with the magnificence 
of the place. 

“ My gracious I ” she exclaimed, “ what an awful 
big house! Air we right.? ” 

The man assured her they were, so Mrs. Blower 
and the basket got out of the cab. The cabman 
stood waiting for his pay. When he saw she of- 
fered none, but only thanked him, he asked her 
for it. She looked at him in honest surprise. “ I 
didn’t know as I’d have to pay you for the ride. 
Where I come frum, a man would be ashamed to 


160 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


ask a woman to pay for lettin’ her ride a piece 
with him.” 

The cabman burst out laughing. Mrs. Blow- 
er’s looks, her dress, her speech, surpassed any- 
thing he had ever seen in the shape of a female 
patron. 

“ But my good woman,” he argued, ‘‘ where 
would my daily bread come from, were I to use 
my cab to give free rides to every goodlooking, 
well dressed lady that comes along ” 

“Ah! that’s what you do for a livin’, eh.'^ I 
didn’t know it. How much is it.^* My havin’ to 
pay you is goin’ to put me short of money; but 
maybe I can banter the ticket man down, seein’ 
we’ll be two when we go back, and you’d oughter 
have your pay.” 

IMrs. Blower ascended the steps and rapped sev- 
eral times. As no one came to answer, she tried 
to open the door. Of course, it was locked. She 
rapped again and again, still no one came. 

“ They’ve locked the door a purpose,” she mut- 
tered. “ I’ll bet they see me a cornin’ and don’t 
want to let me in. Maybe they mistrust I’m Mary 
Jane’s mother. Perhaps I can make her hear. 
Mary Jane! Mary Jane!!” she shouted at the 
top of her voice. She listened, then shouted 
again. She was drawing in a long breath, pre- 
paratory for a louder shout, when footsteps be- 
hind her caused her to turn around to see who 
was coming. 

“ What is the trouble, my good woman.? ” asked 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 161 


Leslie, for it was he who now appeared on the 
scene. 

“ There’s trouble enough,” replied the exasper- 
ated Mrs. Blower. “ Here I’ve ben a knockin’ 
and callin’ this half hour, and the mean folks that’s 
got my girl shut up here, have locked the door and 
won’t let me in.” 

Leslie’s first impression was that the woman was 
insane. He was about to call a policeman when 
she asked, 

“ Air you any connection to them Lathrops ? 
I’m Sarah Ann Blower, Leslie Lathrop’s wife’s 
mother’s sister, and mother to Mary Jane Blower 
that they’ve got shut up in their kitchen doin’ their 
work. I’ll tell ’em what I think of ’em, if I can 
ever get in. The mean, onprincipled, stingy, 
stuck-up, lazy — folks ! ” She paused unable to 
think of anything else to call them. 

Leslie’s eyes opened wide in astonishment. 

“ I am Leslie Lathrop,” he said, “ but believe 
me I had no knowledge of your daughter’s pres- 
ence in my house until you said so. I am sorry if 
what you have told me is true.” 

These words somewhat mollified the angry 
woman. 

“ Well, I don’t doubt what you say, mister. I 
don’t suppose your wife told you what she done. 
She forbid Mary Jane to tell any one she was her 
cousin for fear you’d find it out. She says you’re 
so proud, that if you knowed she had any of her 
folks here, you’d turn them out doors. That’s 


162 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


why she sent her mother off when she came with 
Mary Jane. You don’t look nor talk proud a 
bit.” 

“ When did my wife’s mother and your daughter 
come here.^ ” questioned Leslie. 

“ A week ago.” 

A dreadful truth was dawning upon him. The 
scene at the railway depot came up before him. 
Blanche must have known it was her mother he had 
seen dead, from the description he gave her. Her 
heartlessness made him shudder. 

“ You must not remain standing,” he said. 
Producing his night -key, he ushered Mrs. Blower 
into the hall. 

“ Sit down, madam,” pointing to a chair. “ I 
will find your daughter and bring her to you.” 

He soon returned with Mary Jane who, on see- 
ing who the visitor was, called out joyfully, 

“ Oh, mother ! mother ! I’m so glad. I knew 
you’d come.” 

Leslie’s eyes moistened at sight of their affection- 
ate greeting. He waited until their excitement 
had somewhat subsided, then said in a grave voice, 

“ Tell me about the unkind treatment you have 
been subjected to — I have a right to know.” 

So then Mary Jane told him the whole story. 
Cruel as Leslie knew Blanche to be, he had not 
thought her capable of such meanness. Alas ! had 
he but guessed the whole truth. 

“ I am pained beyond expression to think that 
you have been treated so shamefully in my house. 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 163 


Mary Jane, take your mother to your room and 
see to her comfort.” Taking a hundred dollars 
from his pocket book, he gave it to Mrs. Blower, 
saying, “ Take this and use it for yourself and 
daughter. You will not care to make a long stay 
here, and whenever you wish to return, my car- 
riage will be at your service to take you.” 

“ We’ll go to-morrow mornin’. I can’t stay 
here longer. If I did I’d give that — beg pardon, 
sir, I was a goin’ to call your wife a hard name. 
You are an honest man and a gentleman, so I’ll 
hold my tongue. I’ll start off in the mornin’ with 
Mary Jane and not say a word to her. I am much 
obliged to you for the money, and I ain’t goin’ to 
be silly enough to make believe that I don’t want 
to take it, for I do.” 

Leslie found himself thinking kindly of the 
woman whose language, though rude, was so free 
from dissimulation. He wished from the bottom 
of his heart that Blanche had less of fashionable 
deceit and more of her aunt’s truthfulness. 

As Leslie sat musing over the disappointments 
of his life, Blanche entered the room elegantly 
dressed. 

“ In one of your dark moods again ! ” she said 
petulantly. “ You know this is my evening to 
attend the opera. Why do you not get ready, in- 
stead of sitting there like the chief mourner at a 
funeral.? ” 

“ I am not going to the opera to-night. Under 
present circumstances, it would be in better taste 


164 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


for you to remain at home, too. Pray sit down.” 

She was disturbed. Had Mary Jane been gos- 
siping.^ 

“ It is time to go. If you prefer remaining at 
home, I am sure I have no objections. I shall go 
whether my lord thinks I ought or not.” Bowing 
low in derision, she left him alone. 

Leslie bit his lip. Forbearance was at an end. 

“ To be bound to such a woman as that ! ” he 
cried. “ She has been a curse to me since the day 
I made her my wife, but, for my child’s sake, the 
world must not mistrust the awful gulf that sepa- 
rates us. Oh, how cruelly she has deceived me ! ” 

He had a great comfort in Pansy, the sound of 
whose sweet voice at that moment fell like soothing 
music on his ears. 

“ Papa ! pease let ’ou little durl turn in. I want 
to see papa.” 

Leslie forgot the pain at his heart, as he clasped 
her in his arms. 

“ I dess ’ou glad to see ’ou little durl. Mamma 
Blanche won’t let baby in a bit, but ’ou do ! I love 
’ou, papa.” 

He amused her as well as he could, for his child 
was the one bright spot in his life. He showed her 
pictures and books until she was sleepy. Then the 
little golden head drooped and she fell asleep in his 
arms, and he carried her to the nursery to Mrs. 
Grant. 

Mrs. Blower and her daughter left at an early 


MRS. BLOWER VISITS METROPOLIS 165 


hour next day. Blanche was in ignorance of her 
aunt’s visit, till after she had gone. 

When she learned that Leslie had sent his car- 
riage to convey Mary Jane and her mother to the 
train, she was very angry with him and with her- 
self. She went straight to the sitting room where 
she found Leslie awaiting her. 

“ Why did you send the girl away in our car- 
riage? Were you afraid people would not know 
they are your wife’s relatives if you failed to do 
them the honor? Have you nothing to do but 
hang about the kitchen with the servants? ” 

She grew more and more angry as she went on, 
her language becoming so abusive and insolent, 
that Leslie would bear it no longer. 

So the breach widened between the ill-assorted 
pair. What he had intended to say to Blanche 
about her mother remained unsaid. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


DR. CHANDLER 

The Chandlers had relatives residing in northern 
New York. They had visited them occasionally, 
and Tom was enchanted with the scenery, and de- 
termined to purchase a house and lot in the village 
of P. which had been the home of Mrs. Chandler’s 
childhood. A good opportunity offering, he 
bought a pretty cottage adjoining her sister’s 
place, and happily surprised his mother by put- 
^ ting into her hands the title deeds. 

Mrs. Chandler’s eyes shone with pride and pleas- 
ure. How good Tom was to her and everybody ! 
With her home so near her sister, she could better 
bear Tom’s necessary absence. 

In due time he graduated with high honors from 
the medical college. Having received his diploma, 
he set up practice at once in New York, meeting 
with phenomenal success. 

Why should he not.? He gave his heart to his 
profession. The result was, he became one of the 
most eminent physicians in the city. 

He was eighteen when he commenced his studies, 
and at thirty-three, by his skill, industry and sci- 
ence, he had made for himself a name and a fortune. 

166 


DR. CHANDLER 


167 


However, there was one draw-back. He had never 
been able to obtain Mrs. Bentley’s address, and 
had not, therefore, been able to cancel his debt. 

If Mrs. Chandler was proud of the boy of eight- 
een, she now gloried in the son of maturer age. He 
had built a magnificent toAvn house, where they re- 
sided in winter. When summer came, Tom sent 
his mother to their lovely home in the town of P. 
Occasionally he paid her a flying visit, to see how 
she got along, then returned to his patients. 

Strange to say, the boy who had been so fond of 
Mabel Lathrop, in his manhood gave small thought 
to love and marriage. He vowed he had not time 
to think of it. 

His mother was more concerned than he, and 
often hinted she would be pleased if he would bring 
home a wife. 

“ Be patient, mother,” he would answer. “ I 
have not found the right one yet, perhaps I may 
some day.” 

Not long after their conversation, as Dr. 
Chandler was preparing to leave his office for the 
night, a man came in, apparently in great distress. 

“ Are you Dr. Chandler.^ ” inquired the stranger. 

‘‘ I am. What can I do for you.^ ” 

“ My master is very ill, and Dr. Fulton, who has 
been attending him, advised him to send for you.” 

“ Who is your master ” inquired Dr. Chandler. 

“ Mr. Lathrop.” 

“ Lathrop Lathrop ? I am not acquainted 
with him. How far have I to go? ” 


168 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Beg pardon, sir, but I brought my master’s 
carriage that you may the sooner get there.” 

In a minute more they were off. 

When they arrived, John showed the doctor 
the way to Mr. Lathrop’s apartments. As they 
passed through the spacious hall, the drawingroom 
doors being open. Dr. Chandler saw therein a very 
handsome woman. The lady had a book and ap- 
peared to be interestedly reading. 

When they entered the sick room. Dr. Chandler 
shook hands in silence with his friend. Dr. Fulton, 
who told Leslie that this was Dr. Chandler, whom 
he had summoned to his assistance. Mr. Lathrop 
extended his thin hand to the new comer, who 
grasped it cordially. The warm hand-shake in- 
stantly inspired Leslie with confidence in the new 
doctor. The latter made his examination, asked 
his patient a few questions, then both physicians 
went out to hold a consultation. 

Fifteen years had gone by since we have had a 
glimpse of Leslie Lathrop. The love and devotion 
his daughter gave him as she grew up took much of 
the bitterness of his life away. 

Blanche had watched the growth of the love be- 
tween father and daughter. She hated the child 
even as she had hated the mother. She seldom 
spoke to Pansy unless to find fault. No wonder 
that the child lavished all the love of her young 
heart upon her father. 

Pansy was now eighteen. She bore a perfect 


DR. CHANDLER 


169 


resemblance to her mother. Now in his illness, 
she watched over Leslie with such tenderness and 
care, that he became alarmed lest she should under- 
mine her health. She had quitted the room when 
Dr. Fulton had called, but as soon as he went out 
with Dr. Chandler she was back at the bedside. 

“ How are you, papa ? ” 

“ Always better when you are with me, darling.” 

The physicians now returned, but Pansy, think- 
ing it was the servants she heard, remained by her 
father. Not until they entered did she raise her 
eyes to see who it was. She started shyly as if to 
flee. 

“ You need not run away,” said Dr. Fulton, 
smiling. “ We have just come in to say good night 
to your father.” He turned to present Dr. 
Chandler. To his astonishment, the latter was 
standing in the middle of the room staring at 
Pansy, a look of bewilderment on his face. 

“ Struck hard at last,” he said to himself. 

Dr. Chandler strove hard to regain his self-pos- 
session, but could scarcely collect himself, and he 
went through the introduction like one in a dream. 

Whether his friend introduced Pansy as Miss or 
Mrs. he could not tell. All he could think of was 
that this girl, with the dark eyes and golden hair, 
was the likeness of the one he had loved in his 
youth, except more beautiful. This one was full 
of happiness and hope, with no mysteries to per- 
plex her. 


170 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Pansy thought as the physicians went away, 

“ How handsome and clever that Dr. Chandler 
is. I hope he can help papa get well.” 

She had not noticed how the sight of her face 
had affected the young man, but it had not escaped 
the father’s eyes. Ah ! if he could only have known 
the story Dr. Chandler could tell. 

As the doctors went past the drawing-room, 
Blanche was still sitting in the same place, appar- 
ently as interested in her book as if she were not 
the least bit concerned about the man lying dan- 
gerously ill up stairs. 

“ Lathrop’s wife,” said Dr. Fulton, shrugging 
his shoulders. 

“ And the young lady in the sick room is Lath- 
rop’s daughter.? ” asked Dr. Chandler. 

“ Yes, God bless her ! and never was man given a 
better one.” 

Tom Chandler was so haunted by Pansy’s sweet 
face he could think of little else. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


OSCAR WILDE HABERDASHER 

Every day Dr. Chandler visited Mr. Lathrop, 
who began to mend of his illness. He met Pansy 
often and became hopelessly in love. He believed 
she was not altogether indifferent to him. 

With a kindling heart he watched her administer 
to her father’s wants. 

“ It is not mere physical beauty that draws me 
to her, but the loveliness of her noble, generous 
soul. Strange there should be so great a difference 
between mother and daughter ! ” 

During his many visits he had never seen Blanche 
in the sick room. 

When Leslie was so far recovered that he no 
longer needed a physician. Dr. Chandler still vis- 
ited him. Leslie enjoyed his companionship and 
constantly urged him to come. 

Pansy was only beginning to go into society. 
Her father wished to keep his treasure as long as 
he could, and was in no hurry to have another 
usurp first place in her heart. Though he guarded 
his treasure so jealously, still he owned that his 
child’s life must be rather dull. He remembered 
171 


172 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


his own youth and knew that it was not in young 
natures to live so secluded a life. 

Leslie had decided to give his darling a sur- 
prise. Two weeks before Pansy’s birthday, he 
told Blanche she must prepare for the occasion, 
and send out invitations to their friends ; for he 
had decided his daughter should have a birthday 
party. 

Blanche opened her eyes in wonder when she 
heard it, but contrary to Leslie’s expectations, she 
entered into the plan with a zest that astonished 
him. 

“ Perhaps,” thought he, ‘‘ she means to make 
amends for the past.” 

Among Blanche’s acquaintances was a young 
man who had seen Pansy and who was very anxious 
to meet her. Blanche, too, was desirous that 
Pansy should cultivate his acquaintance, knowing 
that he was one Leslie would detest. 

“ How it would humble that proud man to see 
his adored Pansy fall in love with him. She is just 
old enough for such folly. If I can only bring it 
about ! ” 

The birthday party would furnish the oppor- 
tunity to make the young folks acquainted ; for she 
would invite Haberdasher. So she did all she 
could to make it a success. 

On the festal occasion. Pansy was the admired 
of all admirers. Mr. Haberdasher went into 
ecstasies over the bootifid cwetua ” as he called 


OSCAR WILDE HABERDASHER 173 


her. He was the son of wealthy, but ignorant 
parents, who measured a man’s worth by the length 
of his purse. Young Haberdasher went about with 
his brains in his pockets, and his head filled with 
nonsense. When Blanche introduced him to 
Pansy he was simple enough to mistake the smile 
that curved Pansy’s lips for one of approbation 
and pleasure. 

His little figure was arrayed in a tight-fitting 
suit of clothes that gave him a pinched appear- 
ance. On his pug nose rested the indispensable 
eye glasses. His perfumed hair was parted in the 
middle and brushed back from a narrow, flat fore- 
head. On his little finger was a ring with an enor- 
mous diamond in it, while from his vest dangled a 
heavy watch-chain to which were attached several 
showy ornaments. In fact, he was gotten up with- 
out regard to expense. Why should not Pansy 
Lathrop smile approval 

No sooner had Blanche introduced him to her, 
than he began to afflict her with stilted compli- 
ments. 

“ Ever since the first day I beheld you, most 
beautiful of young ladies, I have been dying to 
know you. Yes ! by day my thoughts were of you, 
and by night my dreams were only of you ! I al- 
most despaired of ever having the felicitous pleas- 
ure of your acquaintance. But at last, the longed 
for hour has come ! Is it too much to hope, dear 
Miss Lathrop, that I may be permitted to worship 


174 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


at your shrine? One word of encouragement from 
those sweet lips will transport me to the seventh 
heaven of delight.” 

Pansy’s sensitive face flushed with keen disgust, 
his words were so superlatively silly. 

“ Then this is the fine gentleman my step-mother 
has been wishing me to know. I can read her mo- 
tive,” thought Pansy, as young Haberdasher was 
delivering his oration of conceit and foolishness 
into her ears. 

“ Poets should be answered in their own vein. I 
do not feel at ease, Mr. Haberdasher, in the pres- 
ence of such a genius as you are. Neither can I 
understand how a gentleman endowed with such 
rare gifts of mind, can condescend to speak to so 
ordinary a mortal as I am.” 

Mockery and sarcasm were in her voice as she 
spoke, but the conceited fop accepted the words of 
seeming praise as real and his due. 

“ Let me teach you the language of poets, which 
breathes naught but love ! It would make me 
proud to have you for a pupil. May I hope for 
the pleasure? ” 

‘‘ I do not wish to be rude, Mr. Haberdasher, but 
you will please excuse me. Here is papa looking 
for me,” and she left her admirer to pour his senti- 
ments into ears more willing to receive them. 
Neither did she give him a chance to speak with 
her again. 

“ I wonder why Blanche invited that soft-headed 
young upstart? I cannot tolerate him,” said Mr. 


OSCAR WILDE HABERDASHER 175 


Lathrop to his daughter when they were out of the 
young man’s hearing. “ He reminds me of an In- 
dian chief who has donned civilian dress but can not 
be induced to part with his gew-gaws. He will 
keep his beads and feathers.” 

“ But, papa dear, allow me to say it, Mr. Haber- 
dasher resembles the savage only in this respect — 
his love of ornament. The stalwart form, the sup- 
ple grace, the keenness of perception are wanting. 
As for me, I can liken him to nothing but an over- 
dressed rag-doll filled with sawdust.” 

It was the father’s turn to laugh. Pansy did 
not tell her father how Blanche had planned this 
meeting with young Haberdasher. 

The birthday party, which had been a great 
treat for Pansy, had taken place but a few days 
before Leslie was taken ill. Blanche not being suc- 
cessful in her scheme of match-making, now stormed 
about Dr. Chandler’s visits. Leslie approved 
Pansy’s choice, and this was sufficient to make her 
opposed, and she vowed vengeance. 

During his illness, Leslie had made a will in 
which he had given his vast fortune to his daughter. 
To Blanche he gave an income sufficient to main- 
tain her, that was all. Blanche had seen the will, 
and it made her more bitter than ever against her 
husband. She had schemed to bring about a mar- 
riage between Pansy and Haberdasher, but so far 
she had utterly failed. Now the tables were turned 
upon her. Pansy had not only repulsed her ad- 
vances, but had a lover of whom the father ap- 


176 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


proved. This was fuel for the bad woman’s jeal- 
ousy, and the reason that she vowed vengeance on 
Pansy’s innocent head. 

Pansy and Dr. Chandler were betrothed, and 
Leslie in their happiness lived over his own, when 
he wooed and won his Mabel. Pansy had con- 
sented to be married in September. Scarcely a day 
passed during which the lovers failed to see each 
other. Dr. Chandler was perfectly aware of 
Blanche’s dislike, but he was quite willing to over- 
look the mother’s frowns so long as he could bask 
in the sunlight of the daughter’s smiles. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


MABEL LATHROP’S RECOVERY 

After Mrs. Bentley’s arrival in Europe, she 
sought out the most renowned physicians to see 
what could be done for Mabel, but with all their 
skill they could find no way of reaching the seat of 
her mental difficulty. A Parisian doctor, who had 
acquired fame in treating brain diseases, at first 
gave her great encouragement, but after visiting 
Mabel for some time, he confessed he thought her 
incurable. A great London physician had also 
pronounced the case hopeless. 

Disheartened, her soul filled with bitterness 
towards those whom she believed had been the cause 
of the afl3iction, Mrs. Bentley resolved to have as 
little to do with the world as possible. She rented 
a cottage at a convenient distance from London 
and there lived as secluded as she wished. She sel- 
dom quitted the house except on urgent business. 

Mabel was kept in ignorance of the decision of 
the doctors. At times she grew despondent, but 
her mother would cheer her up and bid her hope on. 

About six months after their arrival in Europe, 
as they were walking together in their garden, they 
noticed an elderly man coming towards the house. 

177 


178 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


He turned into the path which led to the kitchen, 
and rapped at the door. Mrs. Bentley said, 

“ Let us go in. He is so hideous looking Betty 
will be afraid.” As they went in he was asking the 
girl for something to eat. They noticed he spoke 
with a foreign accent. His apparent distress 
touched Mrs. Bentley and she said, 

“ Betty, give the poor man some breakfast. He 
looks both tired and hungry.” 

Hearing their voices, the stranger turned and 
faced them. Surprise and fear were in his eyes as 
they rested on Mabel. The girl was busy getting 
something for him to eat, but he stammered out 
that he was not hungry, only thirsty, and started 
towards the door. His queer action attracted the 
notice of Mrs. Bentley, who saw he was a Hindoo. 
A suspicion flashed through her mind. 

“ Perhaps he is the fiend who wrought the havoc 
of Mabel’s mind,” she thought. 

With a quick gesture she bade him stay, at the 
same time sending the servant out of the room. 
Addressing the Hindoo she said, 

“ You wanted something to eat. Why do you 
put the food aside ” 

“ Ladee, me not hungree,” was the reply. 

“ Mabel, my dear,” said her mother, “ come here ! 
Try to remember ! Have you ever seen this man ? ” 
“ I do not remember him,” she answered sorrow- 
fully. “ No, mama, I cannot remember ever seeing 
him.” 

A look of cunning was in the Hindoo’s eyes 


MABEL LATHROP’S RECOVERY 179 


which Mrs. Bentley was not slow to observe. It in- 
creased her suspicions. 

“ Dare you say you do not recognize this lady ! ” 
she said, “ nor that you are not the Hindoo doctor 
in whose burning dwelling she was found If you 
hope for mercy, tell me what infernal drug you ad- 
ministered to my child to paralyze her memory.” 

The Hindoo was as much of a coward as he was 
a villain. Full of superstitions, he was in mortal 
dread of this woman who had so truthfully accused 
him. He concluded to make a clean breast of his 
share in the work. 

‘‘ Ladee,” he said, his greedy soul peeping out of 
his small restless eyes, “ me muchee poor man. 
You rich. You pay well, me can tell ee muchee. 
Ladee pay much moneys, me tell ee.” 

“ It is he,” thought Mrs. Bentley. “ I was not 
mistaken.” Turning to Mahel she said, “ Perhaps 
you had better not listen to what he has to say, for 
it will be a story of wickedness.” 

“ Oh, mama ! please do not ask me to go away. 
I can hear nothing which will make me feel more 
hopeless than I do now.” 

“ As you think best then, my dear,” replied her 
mother. 

Once more addressing Tungee she said, 

“ Proceed with your story and name your price 
for your information.” 

He then told all he knew of the case. His hear- 
ers listened with breathless attention, horrified at 
the details of the crime. 


180 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Mrs. Bentley caught at the straw of hope in 
MahePs case. 

“ Do you mean to say you could have made the 
young lady all right in her mind again ” 

“ Do ee think Tungee fool.? If me know medi- 
cine to make young ladee die and come back to life, 
and if me know medecine to make her forget, me 
know how make her remember too.” 

His eyes scintillated with the fire of greed as he 
added, “ But rich ladee must pay Tungee much 
money if me cure.” 

“ You deserve punishment instead, and I ought 
to give you up to the law ; but if you will heal my 
daughter, I will pay you well.” 

Then thinking of the pain the knowledge of the 
past would bring to Mabel with returning memory, 
she half repented her compact with the Hindoo. 

“ Mabel,” she said, “ rejoiced as I should be to 
see you well again, you do not know the pain to be 
endured, when you understand the treachery and 
deception that have been practiced. It is so cruel 
that perhaps it is better you never should know.” 

Mabel put out her hands with a gesture of plead- 
ing. 

“ Oh, mamma ! ” she cried, “ I would rather be 
dead than have my mind a prey to doubt. It 
makes me miserable ! I can endure anything better 
than chaos.” 

“ Well, then I have acted for the best,” said Mrs. 
Bentley. Once more addressing Tungee she said. 


MABEL LATHROP’S RECOVERY 181 


I put my daughter under your care ; but be- 
ware ! If you play me false, I will deliver you up 
to justice. The law will not show you much 
mercy.’’ 

Tungee winced. 

“ Ladee,” he said, “ need not pay me till young 
girl well ; but me want little money. Tungee must 
get medicine.” 

Mrs. Bentley eyed him as if to read his soul. 

“ Remember you are in my power,” she said. 

The Hindoo grinned hideously. 

“ Ladee pay five hundred pound, young Ladee 
all well in two months.” 

“You deserve to be lashed rather than paid; 
but I will give it to you. Here are five pounds to 
procure the medicine. When you have cured her, 
you shall have the rest.” 

Old Tungee departed chuckling and thinking the 
money would be easily earned. 

In a few days he commenced administering the 
drug which was to work such wonders. And mar- 
velous it was, that the ailment which had baffled 
the most skillful physicians, now gave way to the 
treatment of the half-civilized Hindoo. 

Mabel began to have glimpses of the past flash 
across her mind. Each day her memory improved, 
until at length she found herself perfectly well. 

But strange as it was incredible, the events that 
had taken place in her life since her apparent death, 
were entirely swept out of her memory. It was 


182 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


as though the faculties of the mind had been sus- 
pended and had now awakened from a profound 
sleep. 

The Hindoo was paid his promised fee and dis- 
charged. He was also told to leave the country 
and never show himself again. 

It was not long before Mrs. Bentley noticed 
that Mabel was growing gloomy. She would 
wander off by herself, and when she returned from 
the solitary walks, there were traces of tears on 
her pale cheeks. 

“ Mamma, dear, I must talk or grow deranged,” 
she exclaimed one day, unable to endure the 
thoughts that pressed upon her. “ Tell me all 
you know about me since the time of my strange 
death; for it will always seem as if I have been 
dead. Though it kill me, I must know all.” 

Seeing it was useless to longer withhold the 
knowledge, Mrs. Bentley replied, 

“ Mabel, I would have spared you the sor- 
row of knowing, but you must not eat your heart 
out in this way any longer,” and she related all 
of the story she knew, beginning from the time of 
Madgee’s visit to Tungee, and ending with the 
latter’s appearance at the cottage and of her cure 
by him. 

Mabel listened without saying a word, but it 
was the silence of despair. Her doubts were veri- 
fied by her mother’s narration. 

“ Mother, I can draw but one inference. I was 
in the way of happiness, and they chose to rid 


/ 


MABEL LATHROP’S RECOVERY 183 


themselves of me. Old Madgee was Blanche’s at- 
tendant. I remember how strangely languid I felt 
after she gave me my medicine.” 

Reverting to another thought she asked, 

“ Mamma, did — did you see anything of a 
little child, when you went to see Leslie.^ Did he 
not tell you I left a little daughter.? You look 
astonished. Then you never knew.? ” 

“ You left a child, Mabel.? No, my dear, I did 
not see her, neither did he say a word about her 
existence.” 

“What have they done with my child.? Oh, 
what have they done with her .? ” 

“ Do not grieve so, my dear. Perhaps your 
husband did not think to mention her. He was 
very embarrassed when he saw me. In fact, I did 
not give him a chance to say much. 

“ Mamma, will you please write to Leslie and 
ask him about my child. Pansy.? He will think 
you heard of her when you were there.” 

“ I will do so, immediately, my dear,” responded 
Mrs. Bentley. 

When her letter reached its destination, Leslie 
was absent from home, and Blanche received his 
mail, which she did not scruple to open if any 
letter aroused her curiosity. Seeing among others 
an envelope bearing a foreign postmark, and di- 
rected in a lady’s hand, she did not hesitate, but 
tore it open, and eagerly perused the contents. 

“ So, it is from that old wretch, who caused me 
such a fright,” was her mental comment. “ She 


184 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


wants to know if the little child that her daughter 
left is still living. I will arrange the business 
for you, old lady. It is lucky I got hold of this 
precious document. I will write to the old cat to- 
day, but first I will see if there are any more letters 
of this kind.” Finding nothing to interest her, 
she put them on Leslie’s desk. 

When Blanche’s reply reached Mrs. Bentley, she 
gave it to Mabel. Glancing at the address, Mabel 
saw that it was not in her husband’s handwriting. 
With trembling fingers she opened it, and this is 
what she read, 

“Dear Madam: 

“ As my husband has not time to answer your 
letter, he has begged me to write for him and inform 
you that the baby-girl, to whom your daughter gave 
birth, was puny and sickly and soon followed its 
mother to the grave. 

“ Yours sincerely, 

(Mrs.) Leslie Lathrop.” 

A look of anguish crept into Mabel’s eyes as 
she read, and the note dropped to the floor. 

“ Oh, mother ! read that,” pointing to the letter. 

Mrs. Bentley picked it up and silently obeyed. 
She did not attempt to offer words of consolation. 
She could only pray in her heart that this great 
blow might not kill her suffering child. 

At length Mabel recovered voice. 

“Mother, how could Leslie be so cruel? Had 
he even written one word to you, telling of baby’s 


MABEL LATHROP’S RECOVERY 185 


death, my faith would not have been shaken; but 
to say he had not time to write of his own child’s 
death, proves that he neither cared for me nor 
for the child. Blanche says Pansy was puny and 
sickly. That is not true. This was intended for 
your eyes, not mine. You might believe it, but I 
remember too well how healthy and strong the 
dear little one was.” 

“ You have trusted in man and found him want- 
ing,” said Mrs. Bentley, “ but there is One who 
never deceives. Put your trust in Him, my child, 
and you may yet find peace.” 


CHAPTER XXX 


A SURPRISE 

The time for Pansy’s marriage was approach- 
ing. It was now the beginning of August, and she 
was to be married the latter part of September. 
Blanche whose great desire was to bring sorrow 
and shame to Leslie, puzzled her brain more than 
ever how to bring it about. 

Dr. Chandler had told Mr. Lathrop of his cot- 
tage home in the village of P., and as he had busi- 
ness there, urged the latter to join him on a few 
days’ trip to the place. 

The second evening after their departure, Pansy 
sat at the piano playing softly to herself. 
Blanche was out on the lawn. Sheltered by lux- 
uriant vines and hidden from view, she indulged 
her dark thoughts at pleasure. The evening was 
beautiful and she lingered long in her quiet bower. 
One by one the stars came out; but she heeded 
neither stars nor the passing hours. Her thoughts 
were of Pansy’s approaching marriage, which did 
not please her as we know. She raved aloud in her 
vengeful anger. 

“ If I had not been a fool, I should have taken 
Madgee’s advice and allowed her to send the child 
186 


A SURPRISE 


187 


the way the mother went. How I hate that girl! 
Why did I suffer her to live? If Madgee were 
alive, she could help me yet. Leslie Lathrop never 
could bring himself to love me, the daughter of 
John Drew, the convict. He married me that 
Pansy might have a kind mother.” 

A rustle in the vines behind her broke in upon 
her soliloquy, and suddenly, from his hiding place, 
there emerged a masked man who advanced, and 
bowing, mockingly, said, 

‘‘ Then I have the honor of addressing Mrs. 
Lathrop?” Not waiting for Blanche to answer, 
he tore off the mask and went on in a glib voice, 

“ Allow me to introduce myself. I am John 
Drew, Jr., your estimable brother, better known 
as “ Sharky Dandy,” the notorious bank-robber, 
whose head brought the captor several thousand 
dollars.” Extending his hand, “ Shake, my lucky 
sister.” 

Blanche made no pretence of recognizing him. 
She looked longingly toward the house, as if with 
the intention of fleeing. Her brother observing 
her movement, said, 

“ Not so fast, my love. Why do you wish to 
elude me? I would follow you to the house, and 
I know you do not want to give me up to the au- 
thorities. What I have just heard from those 
pretty lips would make a nasty job for you if I 
chose to disclose it. You are in my power, little 
sister,” and he grinned sardonically. 

“ Let us come to an understanding. From what 


188 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


I overheard a minute ago, I see you are not on 
the best of terms with your husband and his child. 
I learned a few days ago that Leslie Lathrop is 
the man I have been searching for, these nineteen 
years. I have a bone to pick with him. I came 
here to-night with the intention of examining his 
premises, to find out the by-ways of the house. 
Yesterday I heard he had left town. When he 
returns, I am to come with two of my best men 
to rob him and take him off a prisoner to keep 
company with his worthy father-in-law. I thought 
Mabel still alive, until I heard you say that you 
had got rid of her, so she is out of the case. 
Now, since you are his wife, I may change my 
programme. Ha, ha ! How would he like to 
know he has married my sister.^ Capital! But 
let us understand each other. I have heard 
enough to convince me that you are not the hap- 
piest woman in the world. Let us join forces and 
pay that man the debts we owe him.” 

When Sharky Dandy first appeared, Blanche 
was frightened; but as he explained who he was 
and that he, too, had a grudge against Leslie, she 
began to think he might be useful to her. 

A diabolical idea entered her head. She felt 
that she had found her match in wickedness, an 
accomplice who would not scruple to perform any 
act. She knew, too, that she was in his power. 
She felt angry with herself for the rash words she 
had spoken. 

“ I must conciliate the wretch,” she thought. 


A SURPRISE 


189 


She seated herself once more, her brother sit- 
ting down near her. She shrank from him, which 
he noticed and resented. 

You needn’t be so confounded afraid of touch- 
ing me! Fine clothes sometimes hide as bad a 
heart as slouchy garments. I have committed 
many robberies, but, as yet, have never murdered.” 

This bomb-shell directed at Blanche made her 
wince. She pretended to ignore his remark, but 
by the light of his dark lantern, Sharky saw that 
her face was livid. 

“ That was a good hit,” he thought. 

“ You speak of having a grudge against my 
husband,” said Blanche. “ What harm has he 
ever done to you.^ ” 

“ Harm I He has done an injury I shall never 
forgive ! He stole from me the girl I meant to 
marry. 

“ What I ” exclaimed Blanche, “ do you mean to 
tell me that the meek, pretty girl Leslie married 
was once your sweetheart.? ” 

“ Well, she wasn’t exactly that, but I meant to 
make her mine just the same. I had things all 
arranged to secure the girl, when that precious 
husband of yours made his appearance and carried 
my prize off, while I lay wounded and suffering 
from the ball which should have gone through his 
heart.” 

“ Quite a romance,” sneered Blanche. ‘‘ Tell 
me all about that love affair and perhaps I can 
show you a way that will wound him, stab him 


190 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


through the heart a thousand times more fatally 
than bullet or steel.” 

“By Jove! you are a trump, and a true scion 
of our house. ‘ Blood is thicker than water.’ ” 

If the fire that scintillated from Blanche’s eyes 
as she heard this could have killed, he would have 
fallen dead at her feet. 

“ But now to business,” continued Sharky. He 
proceeded to tell her what we already know of his 
love for Mabel Lestrange. 

“ And now,” he went on, “ I suppose you would 
like to know how it is that after being dead and 
planted, I am back here. You see, my roving 
spirit couldn’t rest away from old New York. I 
thought business must be dull without me.” 

“ Stop that nonsense ! ” interrupted Blanche, 
“ and make yourself clear. I heard all about 
Sharky Dandy, but never dreamed it was you. 
You got left though, by Mabel and her father.” 

“ Yes, but I’ve partly paid the old scamp, and 
I’ve come back to balance accounts. I thought 
that as he is the only one about who knows me 
personally, it wouldn’t be safe for me to let him 
be loose; so I’ve trapped the old man again. He 
will have quite a board bill to pay before he leaves 
me this time. But to return to my resurrection — 
When I left here, the time that old Lestrange and 
his girl ran away from the cave, my purse was 
getting pretty thin. Soon after, I saw a chance 
of making a few dollars. You remember the big 
reward that was offered for my apprehension.'^ 


A SURPRISE 


191 


‘ Well,’ I said, ‘ now Sharky, if you were but clever, 
there would be two chances for you — one of get- 
ting the money, and the other of baffling those de- 
tectives who ache to get hold of you.’ As luck 
would have it, not long after, I was rambling over 
one of those wild ranches in the West, and didn’t 
I stumble upon a cove lying stark dead with a 
bullet hole through him, and the best of it was, he 
resembled me very much, so I called out, ‘ Hello, 
Sharky, is that you there ? ’ ” 

‘‘ Oh, nonsense ! ” again spoke Blanche. “ Why 
don’t you stop fooling.? ” 

“ Well, I am getting at it, dear. I said to my- 
self, ‘ Sharky, old boy, here’s the chance,’ and to 
the fellow, ‘How’ll you swap clothes.?’ No an- 
swer. And as silence means consent, I had on 
the cowboy’s outfit in a jiffy, and he was togged 
out in mine. With my artistic skill I made the 
necessary changes in my countenance and became 
the identical lariat thrower. Joking aside, I 
thought the big cow-hide boots were going to pull 
my legs off. But I said, ‘ Never mind, Sharky, 
you can afford to drag them along a while, since 
the job will pay you.’ So putting the new 
Sharky on the mustang, I rode into the town of 
Silver Hollow, where an inquest was held and 
where I told the story I did when I brought him 
here. I thought those old greasers were going to 
shake my hands off, I was so popular for the won- 
derful feat I had accomplished. The best joke 
of all was to have old Lestrange identify me, and 


192 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


then have them shell out the money. The pot has 
kept me feasting royally until now.” 

“ It was ridiculous enough,” remarked Blanche. 
“ Then you have Mr. Lestrange prisoner again 
How did you make out to get him.^ ” 

“ It was easy enough. I thought the old man 
needed a little sand, for being foolish enough to 
go back to his old haunt, so I let him have a bag- 
ful. Do you understand.? ” 

“ Ah ! that accounts for the disappearance,” said 
Blanche. “ But how dare you roam about in this 
fashion.? ” 

“ Ha ! ha ! ” laughed he, “ I have plenty of dis- 
guises. I can walk arm in arm, in broad day- 
light, with the sharpest of detectives. Only day 
before yesterday I was an innocent looking old 
man from the country, who called at the chief of 
police’s office to give information. It did one good 
to see how easily Smarty took the bait from the 
yarn I spun — but, let’s speak of your husband — • 
I meant to pay him for the nice trick he played 
me; but now, this unexpected meeting with you 
alters my plans.” 

“ You are a clever villain,” said Blanche. 
“ What a pity you did not come to me when Leslie 
first brought his wife here, it might have saved — ” 
She stopped short. 

“ Spit it out ! ” said Sharky, “ or I will. It 
might have saved you from — m-u-r-der!” 

The moon had now risen and by its light he saw 
the angry glitter of Blanche’s eyes. 


A SURPRISE 


193 


“ How dare you accuse me of murder? I tell 
you I never harmed even a hair of her head.” 

“ No,” he said, grinning, “ but you allowed an- 
other to do the job for you. Your own words con- 
fess it.” 

“ Enough of this ! ” she cried. “ If you wish me 
to help you, you must never say the word again’ 
You must forget what you have heard.” 

“ I will try.” But his tone belied his promise. 
‘‘ Now tell me your plan by which I can get even 
with — Leslie Lathrop. By the way, sister dear, 
don’t you believe there is a drop or two of Indian 
blood in our veins, the love of revenge is so sweet 
to us? ” 

“ I believe you were intended for a clown, you 
are so absurdly witty; but you have spoiled your 
calling by becoming an outlaw robber.” 

Which is a thousand times better than being a 
mur — Don’t throw any shafts at me lest I hurl 
them back with double force. Since you live in 
a glass house, don’t throw stones, remember! Now 
for your scheme.” 

Blanche hesitated. Why should she? The plan 
she had formed would serve her purpose as well as 
his. 

‘‘ Swear to me, then, that whatever happens, you 
will never disclose my share of the plot.” 

“ Show me a way by which I may be revenged, 
and I swear by Heaven that your secret shall be 
safe with me. No earthly power can tear it from 


194 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ You do not know, perhaps, that Mabel left a 
daughter, who is now eighteen years old. Leslie 
loves her almost as fondly as he did the girl he 
stole from you.” 

“ Confound him ! ” cried Sharky, “ but go on, 
what about the girl.^ ” 

“ She is engaged to be married to the famous 
Dr. Chandler of this city. The marriage is to take 
place the latter part of next month. I wish to 
prevent it. This is my plan : Suppose you dress 
as some fine gentleman. Thursday is one of my 
reception days. You will come as my guest, and 
I will introduce you as a wealthy Englishman. 
Try to appear in character. I will present you to 
Pansy, Leslie’s daughter. Let me warn you. The 
girl abhors foppishness. I want you to make a 
favorable impression. Your appearance must be 
that of an unassuming gentleman. Are you equal 
to the part ? ” 

“ You shall see. Proceed with the unfolding of 
your plan,” he said. 

“ When you have called a few times,” she went 
on, “ I propose that you carry off the girl, hide her 
somewhere, and I will have it appear that she has 
eloped with you. It will be given out that you 
are an adventurer, which will break her father’s 
heart. Do your prettiest, and trust to me to drive 
home the dagger. I will make known to him who 
you are, which will be the poison to slay Leslie’s 
peace.” 

“ By all the j umping stars ! ” ej aculated Sharky. 


A SURPRISE 


195 


“ They say ‘ trust a woman for devising a plan.’ 
I have a notion that fine grained gentleman will 
suffer; but it will serve him right ! ‘You steal my 
dog and I’ll steal you cat.’ ” 

“ You are horribly vulgar,” said Blanche impa- 
tiently. “ You must drop your slangy phrases if 
you want to enter my parlors.” 

“ Sister mine, you have seen only the coarse 
outer bark. When next you behold me, I shall 
have changed my rough exterior and become a 
finely polished gentleman, that is, if you will fur- 
nish the means. My funds are low just now.” 
Blanched sneered, 

“ I expected you would plead poverty. Here, 
take this,” taking from her purse a handful of 
bank-notes ; “ but remember, this is all you will 
get.” 

“ Quite enough for the present,” coolly re- 
marked Sharky. “ One question, sister mine. 
What has the girl done that you hate her so bit- 
terly.? ” 

“ What has she done ! Leslie has made a will 
wherein he leaves to me what the law obliges, and 
gives the precious daughter all the rest.” 

“ Well, you need have no further anxieties. I 
will see the young lady safely out of your way. 
We are in the same boat and sailing for the same 
point. I will take the hateful young miss to my 
headquarters. Once there, you will be as free 
from her as though she were dead. One thing 
you must promise. I make a great deal of money 


196 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


by my profession, yet it slips away even more easily 
than it comes. When you have succeeded in se- 
curing your husband’s property, promise to settle 
a handsome sum on me, say three thousand a year.” 

Blanche gave a start. The audacity of 
Sharky’s demand surprised her; but instantly she 
recovered her composure. Her husband was 
young and likely to live many years. 

“ By that time,” she thought, “ I will find some 
way to rid myself of my brother’s oppression.” 
She said, “ You are modest in your request. Why 
do you not ask for the whole of my husband’s for- 
tune? ” 

“ Well, if it is not enough, I am not so modest 
as to refuse more.” 

“ I accede to your demand.” 

“ That’s a confounded good plan of yours, 
Blanche. What I had thought to do was but a 
mole hill in comparison.” 

‘‘ As we understand each other, I will return to 
the house now,” said Blanche, rising. “ Remem- 
ber, Thursday evening ! ” 

“ You have not given me a name yet. Who 
shall I be? ” demanded Sharky Dandy. 

Blanche paused a moment. 

“ I have it ! You are Mr. Henry Holmes. Good 
night, Mr. Holmes, I must be gone.” 

Sharky Dandy bowed low. 

“ Good bye, Mrs. Lathrop. I am sorry to have 
to be deprived so soon of your adorable company.” 
And so the schemers parted. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


MR. HENRY HOLMES 

As Blanche sat among her guests, a servant 
ushered a handsome, well dressed gentleman into 
the parlor. She caught her breath as the new 
comer approached. Was this fine looking man her 
infamous brother He carried himself with the 
grace of a prince. 

“ He will do,” she said under her breath. 

“ I am happy to meet you once more, Mr. 
Holmes.” 

Mr. Holmes bowed low, and answered her in a 
few well chosen words. Then Blanche introduced 
him to her company as a friend she had met in 
England. Pansy was the last to whom the new 
comer was presented. 

When he beheld the beautiful girl, so like the 
woman he had worshiped in his reckless fashion, 
it shook his composure, but instantly he regained 
his self possession, while a strange light came in 
his eyes as he remarked, 

“ I am more than pleased to meet you. Miss 
Lathrop.” 

Pansy bowed, as she owned to herself that he 
was a distinguished looking man. 

197 


198 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


‘‘ I put Mr. Holmes in your care. As he is a 
stranger, see he does not suffer from ennui,” said 
Blanche. 

Mr. Holmes endeavoured to interest Pansy by 
giving her glowing descriptions of foreign travels. 

Pansy felt an intuitive repulsion and shrank 
from him. Soon as she could do so with polite- 
ness she withdrew from his company. 

When it came time for the guests to depart, 
Sharky Dandy managed to whisper in Blanche’s 
ear, 

“ The coast is clear. That girl will fall into 
the snare easily. We have but to play our cards 
well.” 

When Leslie and Tom Chandler returned from 
their trip, Sharky adroitly kept out of their com- 
pany, and, as Mr. Lathrop scarcely ever joined 
the visitors in the drawing room, they rarely met. 
Sharky need have had no fear of being recognized, 
his disguise was so complete. 

It was laughable to see how well Blanche and 
her brother succeeded in hoodwinking Mrs. La- 
throp’s fashionable friends. Mr. Holmes became 
the lion of the day. He was courted and feted, 
after the manner of worldly people. 

Some time after the notorious robber had be- 
come a frequent visitor at the Lathrop mansion, 
Blanche saw that Pansy avoided him. The worthy 
step-mother took her to task for it. 

“ Pansy,” she said, “ why are you so obstinate? 
Why do you treat Mr. Holmes with so much cold- 


MR. HENRY HOLMES 


199 


ness? Are you so simple as not to see that all 
the young ladies who visit us would be delighted 
to receive half the attention from that gentleman 
that you do. Put a little sense into your head! 
Throw aside your silly infatuation for that love- 
sick Dr. Chandler and think of the honors that 
would await you, should you be fortunate enough 
to win the affection of such a man as Mr. Holmes.” 

Pansy, who had listened to this harangue with 
indignation, then remarked, 

“ What new freak is this of yours, mamma? I 
cannot understand the sudden interest you take 
in my welfare. If you wish me to do right, how 
can you advise me to do so heartless a thing; 
when the preparations for my marriage are even 
now going on? You can never make me like your 
English friend. He repels me. Never speak of 
him to me again I I dislike him ! ” 

The designing woman’s mocking laugh echoed 
through the room. 

“Why these mock heroics? You would do for 
a heroine in a dime novel I ” 

Blanche spoke in accents that sent a chill 
through Pansy’s frame. 

“ Remember, you haughty simpleton,” she said, 
“ you have disregarded my wish in this matter, 
but you are not yet married to that upstart doc- 
tor.” 

Blanche had said enough to make Pansy feel 
uneasy, yet the feeling was but momentary. 

“ Mamma is angry because I prefer Tom to the 


200 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


rich Mr. Holmes. Perhaps after all she means it 
for my good ; but I would prefer a life in an attic 
with Tom, than one in a palace with Mr. Holmes.” 

Just then she heard the sound of carriage 
wheels. She looked out. It was Dr. Chandler 
who had called to take her out for a drive. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


A CRUEL BLOW 

If one had entered Blanche’s private room dur- 
ing the early hours of the day, ever since her meet- 
ing with her brother, he would have found her 
busily engaged in studying Pansy’s peculiar style 
of penmanship. She could very soon imitate it 
so perfectly that an expert would have sworn that 
the words she traced on the delicate paper were 
written by Pansy. 

“ It will do,” commented Blanche, surveying her 
successful work. “ The snare is all set ready for 
the unsuspecting bird. Ah, my pretty one ! 
We’ll see what your adoring swain can do to re- 
lease you, when you fall into the fangs of the 
Shark. To-morrow night brings the crisis.” 

This was Tuesday and Thursday was Pansy’s 
wedding day. Great preparations had been made 
for the marriage, and many invitations sent out. 

A grand trousseau had been procured for the 
happy bride, and no pains had been spared to make 
the occasion a pleasant one. 

Wednesday, Dr. Chandler called to see Pansy, 
but did not remain long. As he bade her good- 
night, he said. 


201 


202 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ To-morrow is our wedding day, and then I 
shall have you always. God bless you, darling!” 
He strained her to his heart, unconscious of the 
gleaming eyes watching them. 

“ That is your long good bye. You will not 
find your bride I The marriage bells will be 
changed to tones as doleful as a funeral knell. 
To-morrow will be a day of triumph for me. The 
hardest task is to be performed to-night. My 
brother will soon be here.” 

After parting with Tom, Pansy ran up stairs 
to her own little parlor, where the four young 
ladies who were to act as bride’s maids were wait- 
ing for her. 

“ Come,” they said, as she entered the room, 
“ we have been examining your wedding gown and 
we are dying to see how lovely you will look in 
it. Do try it on I” 

“ To-morrow will be soon enough,” answered 
Pansy, laughing. 

“ It is too long to wait, and we must see you to- 
night 1 ” cried out the young ladies in a chorus. 

“ Since you are determined, I suppose I shall 
have to obey.” 

Soon Pansy was enveloped in its shining folds 
of white satin. 

“ Bring the veil and the orange blossoms, Alice,” 
said one of the girls, “ let us complete the radiant 
angel.” 

“ Oh I ” exclaimed Pansy, half in earnest, half 
in jest, “ I am not superstitious, but you know 


A CRUEL BLOW 


203 


they say that trying on the whole bridal array 
brings bad luck to the bride.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” laughed they. ‘‘ Away with 
signs ! You are not one to give them credit.” 

Pansy did not wish to be ridiculed, so she 
laughed and said, “ Bring them then ! ” 

So the costly veil and wreath were adjusted and 
the lovely picture was complete. 

‘‘ You are so beautiful ! Pansy,” said Alice. ‘‘ It 
is no wonder Dr. Chandler surrendered ! ” 

“You little goose!” laughed Pansy. Then a 
grave look came to her face as she thought of her 
father. “ I wonder what papa will think of my 
dress I have not kissed him good night, and I 
will run down and let him see me in it.” She softly 
opened the library door and peeped in. Her 
father was sitting by his table, and to her surprise, 
Blanche was in the room. She glided in, smiling 
and saying, 

“ The girls persuaded me to try on this dress, 
and I want you to see it, and to tell me how I look.” 
There was admiration and love in the father’s face 
as he answered, 

“ You are very beautiful, my darling child. I 
never saw so fair a picture but once before in my 
life.” 

Blanche’s eyes gleamed with a baleful fire, but 
neither father nor daughter observed it. Pansy 
bade her father an affectionate good night, then 
turned to Blanche, 

“ Have you no word of congratulation to offer. 


204 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


mamma? Will you not kiss me, too? ” she asked, 
approaching to receive the caress, but the hard 
tones of her step-mother checked her. 

“ Do not come near me with your soft nonsense ! 
Your father has already made you vain and silly 
enough.” 

Poor Pansy retreated to her room in tears. 
Blanche did not tarry long in the library after 
Pansy had left it. She went straight to her own 
apartments, locking her door carefully after her. 

“ Now for the completion of my work,” said 
she. She unlocked her desk and drew from its 
interior an envelope. Breaking the seal, she took 
out a neatly written note. A look of satisfaction 
came to her face as she carefully read its contents. 
Then taking her pen, she added a post-script, and 
selecting a fresh envelope, placed the note within, 
carefully sealing and addressing it. When all was 
done, she placed it in the bosom of her dress. 

When quite sure that all the inmates of the 
house were asleep, she opened her door softly, 
pausing a moment on the threshold. She cast 
a searching glance along the corridor. Silence 
reigned throughout the house. 

“ Every one must be sound asleep, I think it is 
safe to venture.” Cautiously she crept along the 
carpeted hall, halting a moment at the door of 
Leslie’s room. All was silent within. She did not 
proceed any farther up the hall, but retraced her 
steps past her own apartments to Pansy’s, which 
were near the landing of the stairs. She could 


A CRUEL BLOW 


205 


detect the sound of regular and easy breathing. 
Waiting a moment longer, she slowly turned the 
knob of the door and pushed it ajar. Pansy 
scarcely ever locked her door. 

The moonlight striking her peaceful face, 
showed Blanche that her victim was sound asleep. 
With a quick, noiseless step, she approached the 
sleeping girl, clapping a chloroformed sponge to 
her nostrils. When fully satisfied that the drug 
had done its work, she dressed Pansy in her travel- 
ing suit, placed her wallet, watch, a few trinkets 
and some wearing apparel in a portmanteau and 
then slipped out and descended to meet her con- 
federate, who was waiting for her at the side door 
entrance. 

‘‘ All is ready, follow me and be cautious,” said 
Blanche. 

“No need to tell a thief to be cautious,” Sharky 
whispered back, silently following her lead. 
Blanche hastily fastened a hat and cloak on Pansy, 
then went to the door, peered into the hall and 
motioned to her brother. 

Sharky Dandy took the slight form in his arms 
and was soon in the open air. Luck seems to favor 
the wicked and so far they had not been seen. 

Sharky was met by a man of his choosing, who 
took the burden from his arms and conveyed it to 
the carriage in which a third person sat waiting. 
Blanche now handed the satchel to Sharky say- 
ing, 

“ I wish you good luck with the runaway bride.” 


206 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Then shutting the door, she went to the library, 
placed the letter on the table, where it could not 
fail to attract Leslie’s notice, and then retired to 
her room, satisfied that her fiendish work was ac- 
complished. 

When Leslie reached the breakfast room next 
morning, Blanche and the four young ladies were 
already there. Pansy not appearing, Leslie be- 
came uneasy. 

“ I wonder what keeps Pansy It is not like her 
to be late,” he said. 

Blanche pretended to be much annoyed over her 
thoughtlessness. 

“ I will go and see,” spoke up one of the young 
ladies. She soon returned looking perplexed. “ I 
do not know where Pansy can be. She is not in 
her room, nor anywhere in the house.” 

“ Well,” said Blanche, “ she cannot be lost. 
There is no use waiting breakfast any longer. 
Pansy knows the way to the dining room.” And 
she proceeded to pour the coffee. 

By the time breakfast was over Leslie had be- 
come really uneasy. 

“What can keep the child away.?’ I am sur- 
prised at her delay.” 

“ Perhaps she went out for a walk,” suggested 
Miss Norman. “ Let us all look for her.” 

Blanche joined in the search. After they had 
sought for her everywhere, Leslie went to the 
library, thinking she had gone there. Here, he 
caught sight of the letter, addressed to him in her 


A CRUEL BLOW 


m 


hand-writing. He snatched it up in anxious 
haste. 

“ What has she to say that she must needs 
write He tore the envelope open and glanced 
over the contents. 

“ My child ! my child ! ” he cried. “ It cannot 
— it must not be true. How could my Pansy be 
so misguided ! ” 

He buried his face in his hands in the abandon- 
ment of grief. At last, the thought that this was 
to have been his child’s wedding day and that an- 
other besides himself was to be smitten with shame 
and grief partially aroused him. He rang the bell 
for Blanche. 

“ Your wish has come to pass, and I am stabbed 
to the heart. Read this ! ” handing her the note. 

She did as he bade her, and there was not the 
least show of guilt in her face as she did so. “ I 
thought the silly child was in love with Mr. 
Holmes. I never suspected she would carry the 
flirtation so far. I must break the news to our 
guests that the wedding is postponed. Send for 
Dr. Chandler and tell him of his loss yourself.” 
She closed the door and was gone, while Leslie 
wrote a different note, summoning the defrauded 
bridegroom. 

Tom Chandler made haste to answer it in per- 
son, a great fear numbing his senses. 

“ What has happened? ” cried he. 

“ Read for yourself,” said Leslie, handing him 
the forged letter. 


a08 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


This is what it contained, 

Dear papa: 

“ It pains me to have to write this to you, and I 
am so sorry to cause you grief. You have always 
been so good to me. But, papa, do not judge me too 
severely. I did not know my own heart when I 
promised to become Dr. Chandler’s wife. It was a 
mistake. I never loved him, and marriage with him 
would only be another wrong. I am going away with 
the only man I can ever love. 

“ Since the first time I met Mr. Holmes, I have 
seen how utterly impossible it was for me to marry 
Dr. Chandler. I am very sorry for him. He is so 
good. Tell him, papa, had it been possible I would 
have spared him this pain and disappointment. 

“ Good bye, dear papa, and forgive me ! 

“ Your Pansy.” 

Dr. Chandler was stunned by the sudden blow. 
As he recovered somewhat, he refused to credit the 
crushing news. 

“ I will not believe it ! Pansy, my innocent 
promised wife, go away with that villain! Some 
evil agency has been at work. She has not acted 
thus of her own free will.” 

“ Neither can I believe she has,” said the un- 
happy father. 

“ I know not by what infernal means he has won 
her to go with him; but it has been devil’s work, 
or my name is not Tom Chandler ! That Holmes 
will bear watching.” 

As Leslie thought the same, he put the matter 


A CRUEL BLOW 


209 


into the hands of a detective, with instructions to 
follow the pair, and if necessary rescue the bride. 

Dr. Chandler packed a few things in a traveling 
bag and started for his summer home among the 
mountains, feeling the need of solitude and rest. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 

After Pansy’s capture, the carriage was driven 
off at a rapid pace to a not very respectable part 
of the city. Here Sharky completed his arrange- 
ments. He was shrewd as he was cunning. Every- 
thing was in readiness. 

When he arrived at the depot next morning and 
purchased three tickets for Ogdensburg, and paid 
the charges to have the body of his dead wife taken 
on the same train, no one mistrusted anything 
wrong. The husband bowed down with grief and 
the aged father and mother accompanying him 
were Sharky Dandy and his accomplices. 

Sharky breathed more freely when the train was 
in motion. He had given Pansy a sleeping potion 
before she was fairly awakened from the effects 
of the first drug, something that would bind her 
senses in slumber, till he could adminster more, 
if needed. Holes had been punctured in the coffin 
in which she was confined, so as to prevent suffoca- 
tion. 

At last their destination was reached. The pur- 
chasing of tickets to Ogdensburg had been a ruse 
210 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 


211 


on the part of Sharky to throw detectives off the 
scent, should any get on his track. 

At the village of L he and his accomplices 

got off the train with the coffin. He hired a wagon 
and drove away in the thick darkness unobserved. 

They drove in an opposite direction from that 
in which they intended going, meaning to return 
on their tracks by another route. 

They succeeded in reaching the lonely road, but 
not a bit too soon. Sharky thought he heard a 
slight noise proceeding from the coffin. The 
wagon was stopped, and he opened the lid, that 
more air might get to the girl. When they had 
nearly reached the place sought, Sharky and one of 
his companions lifted the coffin out, and the other 
returned to the village with the wagon. 

As the two men were trudging along with their 
burden, once more Sharky heard Pansy groan. 

“ Hurry along ! ” said Sharky. So they moved 
more rapidly. 

When at last they reached the robbers’ cave, 
the girl was conscious. They were admitted by 
Meg, the queer old woman, whose appearance had 
but slightly changed during the lapse of years. 
They carried Pansy to the room prepared for her 
reception. 

“ Do all you can to revive the young lady ! ” 
commanded Sharky. 

The crone hobbled away and soon returned with 
a bowl of broth. Though now awakened. Pansy 
was stupid from the effects of the opiate. She 


212 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


could not collect her thoughts. The broth im- 
parted a little strength. 

“ Where am I ? ” asked she in a drowsy voice. 

“ Among friends, Miss Lathrop.” 

“ Ah, it is you, Mr. Holmes.” Looking about 
in a dazed way at her surroundings, the rough 
looking men, and at the repulsive old woman, she 
asked, 

“ How came I here, Mr. Holmes ? ” 

“ Miss Lathrop, you are too tired to listen. 
Rest to-night ! To-morrow I will tell you all about 
it.” Once more addressing Meg, he said, 

“ Help the young lady to bed, watch with her, 
and whenever she awakes, give her some nourish- 
ment ! ” 

Then motioning the two men to follow him, they 
left the room. 

After doing as she was bid, Meg curled herself 
up in a big chair, prepared to doze while the young 
lady slept. But sleep did not come soon. She 
chuckled to herself as she thought, 

“ The pretty bird has fallen into a nice nest of 
hawks. I wonder if our Dandy intended her for 
his bride .P It is near a score of years since he 
told me he was going to bring home a wife. That 
one escaped, but this one won’t ever get away.” 
The hag grinned, revealing a double row of long 
yellow tushes, over which projected her sharp, 
beaked nose. 

Pansy was already soundly sleeping. When she 
awoke, she had quite recovered from the effects of 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 


213 


the drug. Young and strong, it had little effect 
upon her. She sat up in bed and looked about. 

the light of the lamp, she saw the apartment 
w^as well furnished, but was gloomy. She had an 
uncomfortable feeling that something was wrong. 
Old Meg observing her movements, approached. 

‘‘ How do ye feel this mornin’ ? ” she asked. 

“ One of Satan’s imps,” thought Pansy, as the 
crone came into view, though she answered com- 
posedly enough, “ Soundly, thank you. Tell me, 
please, where I am and how I came here.” 

“ It is for my master to tell you. My orders 
are to wait on you and keep my mouth shut about 
what ain’t my business.” 

Pansy now sprang out of bed; and, though 
weak, refused all assistance, and hurriedly put on 
her garments. Meg then went to the door, took 
a key from her pocket, unlocked it, and passed out, 
fastening the door after her. 

“ I see I am a prisoner with that wicked looking 
creature for a keeper — What does it mean.^ ” 
She wrung her hands, crying piteously. 

“ I saw Mr. Holmes here,” she continued. “ I 
know he is at the bottom of this.” 

By this time Meg returned, bearing a tray con- 
taining Pansy’s breakfast. 

“ Mr. Holmes sends his compliments and says 
he will call on you after you have eaten.” 

Though Pansy felt the need of food, she ate 
but very little. However, she drank her coffee 
and felt better. 


214 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


As soon as Pansy had finished her breakfast, 
Meg placed the dishes back on the tray and again 
went away. In a few minutes, Pansy heard a 
knock on the door, then the key turned in the 
lock and Mr. Holmes stood before her. 

“ May I come in ^ ” he asked. 

Pansy detected a tone of mockery in his voice. 
The hot blood rushed to her temples, then receded, 
leaving her pale as death; but she firmly replied, 
“ I am to have little choice in the matter, since 
you have already entered. It is not the custom 
of the jailer to crave admittance of his prisoner.” 

“ By the jumping stars ! She is made of harder 
metal than I supposed. She may give me more 
trouble than I expected,” thought Sharky, as he 
advanced boldly, and took a seat near her. 

“ I presume you would like to know how it is 
that you are here ? ” 

Pansy’s eyes flashed as she replied, 

“ I should certainly like to know why you 
brought me here.” 

“ Have patience and I will tell you. Loving 
you as I do, I could not see you sacrifice yourself 
for a stupid man like Dr. Chandler, who does not 
care for you. Promise to marry me, wdio loves 
you in one day more than Dr. Chandler can in a 
life time. Do so, and we will go to my English 
home, where we will be happy.” 

“ Cease your perfidious language ! How dare 
you slander Dr. Chandler, and in the same breath 
speak of love to me.'’ Never will I believe he does 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 


215 


not care for me, unless he, himself, tells me so. 
Begone ! I will not listen to you, Mr. Holmes ! ” 

“ I thought you would not be easily convinced 
of his falseness ; so I have brought a proof of his 
loyalty to you.” Sharky produced a piece of 
paper from his inside coat-pocket. 

“ See for yourself ! ” he said. 

Pansy took the note and, as she read, she 
thought, “ It is Tom’s hand-writing, but it is not 
like him.” 

These were the words : 

“Friend Holmes: 

“ I have tried to steel myself for the ordeal and 
make my promise true, but find that my courage fails 
me. I must not lead Miss Lathrop to the altar 
knowing my love is given to another. 

“ Money is tempting, but love has conquered, and 
I relinquish the heiress to you. I tell you this know- 
ing that you are sincere in your affection for Miss 
Lathrop. Try and win her. She is worthy of any 
man’s love. I am unworthy of her. 

“ Your friend, 

“ Tom Chandler.” 

Instead of giving way to grief as Sharky had 
supposed she would do. Pansy threw the letter on 
the floor and stamped on it. 

“It is a villainous forgery! Tom Chandler 
never wrote it. Go I Your wife! You were mis- 
taken when you thought to catch me in your snare. 
You are a wolf in sheep’s clothing — leave me, I 
say!” 


216 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Sharky, seeing that nothing could be gained by 
coaxing, now had recourse to threats. 

“ Since you seem to know me so well, I will not 
plead innocence. You will do well to consider the 
advantage of the offer I have made you. You 
cannot escape me, for you are safely hid in this 
cave. No one will think of searching for you. 
It has been two nights and a day since you left 
your home in New York. Good bye, my beauty. 
I give you three days to think the matter over. 
No doubt you will have sense enough to prefer a 
life of ease and luxury as my wife, to one of misery 
dragged out in this dismal prison.” And Pansy 
was left alone. 

“ Oh ! what will become of me ? A prisoner in 
the hands of a villain ! Two nights and a day ! 
Yesterday was to be my bridal day, and I knew 
nothing! Poor papa, and Tom! What can they 
think has become of me? ” 

Three days later, Sharky sent Meg to announce 
his return and that he wished to see her. 

“ Tell your master,” said Pansy, “ that he need 
not trouble himself about coming. Say to him 
that my mind has not changed ! ” 

“ Curse her ! ” roared Sharky Dandy, when Meg 
told him what Pansy had said. “ I will curb that 
proud heart yet.” Not heeding her words, he 
rushed past Meg to the prisoner’s room. He pre- 
tended not to notice her aversion to him. 

“ Well, my dear, what answer have you for me? 
Your days of grace are over.” 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 


217 


‘‘ Did not my deeper tell you my answer? If not, 
I will repeat it. I have fully considered your base 
proposal. None but a coward would hold a de- 
fenseless girl a prisoner. I hate you ! I never 
will be your wife ! Now leave me ! ” 

Sharky could not but admire her courage and 
spirited beauty. 

“ She has the grit of her grandfather,” he 
thought. Persuasion was out of the question. He 
would have to use force. 

‘‘ Not so fast, my pretty,” he said. “ Your 
confinement has not improved your temper. My 
wife you shall be, and sooner than you expect. 
One week from to-day and you will be my very 
own. You have had your say, let me have mine. 
I would like better to have you marry me willingly, 
but you choose force. Dr. Chandler is out of 
your life; for supposing you are ever again free, 
he would shrink from contracting an alliance with 
a girl whose conduct is so severely criticised in the 
newspapers. Would you like to know what they 
say about you? ” 

Grinning hatefully, he drew a paper from his 
pocket and read these cruel words, 

SCANDAL IN HIGH LIFE 

“ A young lady of high social standing in this city, 
whose name, in consideration of her afflicted parents, 
we will suppress, left her home on the eve of her 
wedding day with an adventurer, who, disguised as 
a wealthy Englishman, had been a frequent visitor 


218 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


at her home. It is not known where the eloping 
couple went.” 

“ Thafs your work ! ” cried the frantic girl. 

“ Not mine alone. I had help from your affec- 
tionate step-mother. As you and I are to be part- 
ners hereafter, you ought to be better acquainted 
with me. Let me give you a short account of my- 
self,” and he told his story in brief and brutal 
words. 

“ Does the revelation surprise you.^ Quite a 
come-down, eh.? Now don’t you see I am irre- 
sistible.? ” 

A groan of despair burst from Pansy when she 
saw the sort of creature she had to deal with. She 
implored him for mercy. 

“ Restore me to my father and you shall have 
my eternal gratitude! I will pray for you every 
day.” 

“ Never mind, my girl,” he said interrupting her, 
“ I care not for your prayers. What can prayers 
do for such as me.? No! I vowed vengeance on 
your father. I have waited long, but the chance 
has come and my revenge is sweet. How he will 
writhe when my sister tells him that his Pansy 
is the bride of Sharky Dandy ! How much worse 
than for her to be the wife of Holmes, the adven- 
turer ! ‘ Every dog has his day,’ and mine has 

come at last.” 

“ I have begged of you to release me and you 
refuse. There is One who watches over and pro- 


SHARKY DANDY’S RUSE 


219 


tects the innocent. He who sees your inhuman 
conduct will not abandon me to the misery of a life 
with you. Remember ! there will come a day of 
reckoning, and perhaps it will come sooner than 
you expect.” 

“ Quite a sermon, little girl, but it is wasted on 
me! Now, good-night to you. Remember our 
wedding day I The minister is already engaged 
and the grub is ordered for the feast.” 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


PANSY MAKES A DISCOVERY 

Left alone, Pansy wept as though her heart 
would break. Sharky’s intention of making her 
his wife was the greatest terror of all. 

“ If I could only escape ! ” was her constant 
cry. 

Sharky had brought her mother years ago to the 
same room in which Pansy was now a prisoner. 

As she bewailed her hard fate, she heard a faint 
moan, apparently from the bowels of the earth. 
She looked anxiously about, even moved out the 
heavy bedstead from the corner and discovered the 
hole in the wall, and felt the air rushing through. 

Though shaking with fear, she crawled through 
the aperture. W^ith lamp in hand, she proceeded 
to examine the stone corridor and two rooms. The 
third one had an occupant, an old man, with snowy 
beard and emaciated features. He was lying on 
a little couch. When Pansy came near, to her 
utter amazement she recognized her grand-father 
Lestrange. 

A low cry escaped her lips. “ Grandpapa,” she 
whispered. 


220 


PANSY MAKES A DISCOVERY 221 


He gazed in bewilderment, then seeing who it 
was, exclaimed, 

“ Mj little Pansy here ! What does it mean, 
child? ” 

Then Pansy told her sad tale, ending with 
Sharky’s threat of a forced marriage. 

“ Monster ! ” cried Mr. Lestrange excitedly. 
“ If I could only lay hands on him ! But there is 
not much hope of getting out of these,” pointing 
to the shackles on his feet. “ I was at my old 
home among the mountains, where they sand- 
bagged me. When I regained consciousness, I 
found myself in this place, for the second time in 
my life.” 

“ You must return to your room now, and cover 
all traces of your visit here.” 

“ Do not worry, grandpapa, I will be very care- 
ful. I will come again to-morrow night. Try to 
think of a plan whereby we can get away. We 
must defeat the villain ! ” 

The next evening, after she had been locked in 
for the night, she again sought her grandfather. 

Back again,” she said. “ The shark is not 
half as sharp as he thinks himself. Have you 
thought how we can escape him ? ” 

“ No, dear child, I have not hit upon any plan. 
My anxiety is for you. It does not matter much 
for me. The most of my mature life has been a 
bitter mistake and disappointment, its deepest 
grief, the fact that I have caused one dear to me 
great suffering.” 


222 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ Dear grandpapa,” said Pansy, “ will you not 
tell about that past, on which you seem to dwell 
with so much sorrow. It will ease your heart.” 

“ Child, you know not what you are asking. I 
never told your own mother even, because I feared 
she would lose her affection for me. No, dear, it 
is better you should not know. I do not want my 
Mabel’s child to hate me.” 

“ Grandpapa, I can not believe you have been 
very bad. I will love you none the less, if you 
take me into your confidence. It will bring us 
two poor troubled ones the closer together.” 

“ It would be a relief to confide in you what I 
have guarded so long. Even more than did your 
own dear lost mother, you resemble your grand 
mother. I will tell you the story.” 

“ When your mother was a little child and my 
home a paradise, a serpent in human form glided 
into it, poisoning its happiness, and arousing the 
demon of jealousy. My wife was pure and beauti- 
ful. I loved her as a strong nature loves. I 
would have staked my life on her virtuous charac- 
ter. Imagine my horror and wrath when after 
several hateful hints regarding her, the venomous 
tongued enemy planned to have me witness a scene 
which caused my blood to boil in my veins. My 
hot, fierce temper rose up, but, thank Heaven! I 
did not lose my reason and become a murderer! 

“ I remember the evening as if it were but yes- 
terday. I had left my office and had nearly 
reached home when my false friend overtook me. 


PANSY MAKES A DISCOVERY 223 


and seizing me by the arm said, ‘ Come with me ! 
It is time your eyes were opened. Come and see 
for yourself ! ’ 

“ He hung to me like the viper he was. When 
we had reached the lawn, surrounding my home, he 
halted in the shadow of a large tree and pointed 
toward the summer-house. There was my wife, 
your grandmother, in close conversation with a 
gentleman. 

“ ‘ I told you so,’ whispered the fiend. I 
thought I should go mad. As if to crown the 
summit of my shame and sorrow, my wife and her 
companion rose from their seats. I saw her throw 
her arms about the gentleman’s neck and kiss him 
affectionately. 

“ Like a mad-man I tore myself from the grasp 
of my enemy and fled from the scene. When at 
last I went home, I saw my Mabel kneeling by 
the cot of our little daughter, her face raised to 
Heaven in earnest supplication. Able to pray 
when she had so wronged me ! It was more than I 
could bear. In a frenzy, I rushed into the room. 
‘ Traitress 1 ’ perfidious woman ! How dare you 
kneel there and pray when you are as false as 
hell!’ 

‘‘ By this time she had risen to her feet and was 
looking at me in a bewildered way. 

« < Why, Henry, what ails you ? Are you ill ? 
How strangely you speak! I came into baby’s 
room to wait for you.’ 

“ Her calmness angered me still more. ‘ Your 


224* HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


acting is very good,’ I said, with bitter sarcasm, 
‘ so good, that had I not been a witness to your 
baseness I might still believe in you. Thank 
Heaven ! my eyes are opened.’ 

“ ‘ What do you mean ? ’ asked my wife. 

“ ‘ Woman,’ I gasped, ‘ are you so lost to shame 
and honor that you dare, in the face of what I 
have seen, pretend innocence.'^ I witnessed your 
parting with that wretch, who has robbed you of 
virtue and me of peace ! ’ 

“ The color fled from her face. Shall I ever 
forget its agony, as she threw herself at my feet, 
taking my hands in hers and begged me not to be 
so harsh in my judgment and she would explain 
all. I, brute that I was, spurned her from me. 
‘ Go ! ’ I said, ‘ You are looking your last on me 
and our child. You are no fit mother for my 
daughter. To-morrow we go from you forever.’ 

“ She saw there was no mercy, nothing but fierce 
determination. She arose from her kneeling pos- 
ture, and her manner changed to proud scorn. 

“ ‘ You refuse to listen to me. The day will 
come when you will regret bitterly having con- 
demned me unheard. I can never forgive nor for- 
get your cruel and unjust words. They are burned 
in my heart.’ 

“ The next day I arranged with my lawyer, leav- 
ing a great share of my property to my wife, 
who was also an heiress in her own right. I left 
town with my little daughter and her nurse, Mrs. 
Grant. 


PANSY MAKES A DISCOVERY SSS* 


“ What my much wronged wife suffered when 
her infant child was torn from her, God and her- 
self alone know. From that day, I have never 
seen her.” 

“ Poor grandfather, poor grandmother. She 
was innocent ; but how did you find it out ? ” 

“ I told you I left home the day after my stormy 
interview with my wife. I came to these wild moun- 
tains, and determined to hide myself from the 
world ; for my pride had received a mortal wound. 
I found a little cottage which, being isolated from 
other habitations, I purchased. 

“ Despite my jealousy and anger, I still loved 
my wife. I seemed to hear her suing for mercy 
and pardon. In my feverish dreams, her eyes 
haunted me with their sorrowful, reproachful look. 
I bore this torment for nearly three months. Then 
I determined to find out who it was I had seen with 
my wife on that fatal evening. 

“ I went to town and straight to my false friend’s 
office. He cowered when he saw me, and when I 
bade him tell me who it was that we had seen with 
my wife, he tried to evade an answer. 

“ My hot blood was up in a moment. My trou- 
ble had made me reckless and desperate. Drawing 
a revolver, I took aim at his head. ‘ Speak hound ! 
or I will send you to your last account ! ’ The 
coward trembled and began, 

“ ‘ I had a grudge against you because Mabel 
preferred you to me. I hated to see your happi- 
ness. I watched for an opportunity to destroy 


S26 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


it. That night I had called at your house for 
you, and a servant told me you were on the lawn 
with Mrs. Lestrange. Instead of letting the serv- 
ant go for you, I went myself, and found your 
wife’s companion was not you, but her brother, 
who had got into difficulty at college and had 
called on her to borrow some money, not daring to 
appeal to his father.’ 

“‘You knew this and dared deceive me.?’ I 
leapt upon him and knocked him senseless. 

“ This act cooled me and I walked away without 
offering further violence. I strode off to my 
home, hoping to find my wife there. The house 
was closed, my wife was gone, no one knew where. 
Heart-broken, cursing myself and my enemy, I 
went back to my mountain home. I have never 
been able to find her.” 

“ Do not despair ! All will come right yet,” 
said Pansy, laying her soft cheek to his. 


CHAPTER XXXV 


LESLIE LATHROP’S SORROW DEEPENS 

About a week after the disappearance of his 
daughter, Leslie sat in his study, sore at heart, 
and much dejected. He had just been reading a 
letter from Dr. Chandler, when Blanche came in. 

“ Have you news from Pansy ” 

“ No, it is from Dr. Chandler,” Leslie answered 
sadly. 

“ Well, I have.” 

“You! What news have you from my child ” 

A wicked, triumphant light shone in her eyes as 
she drew a letter from her pocket. 

“ Read this, and find out for yourself.” 

He took the letter. 

“ To my sworn enemy, Leslie Lathrop : 

“ At last I am even with you. You stole from me 
the girl I intended to marry. I stole from you the 
one you never intended I should marry. I defy the 
whole world to interfere. 

“ You may set every sleuth-hound of a detective 
after me, and again I defy every one of them to find 
me. 

“ I am repaid for waiting, as your daughter is 
more beautiful than her mother, and I am just as 
227 


228 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


much in love with her. She is a spirited little crea- 
ture and hard-bitted, but I like her all the better for 
it. She don’t quite like the idea of being an outlaw 
robber’s wife; but she will have to come to it. 

“ I am more alive than ever before. 

“ Your affectionate son-in-law, 

“ Sharky Dandy.” 


Leslie groaned. 

“ My child in the power of that monster ! I 
would she were in her grave ! ” 

Blanche was having her revenge. 

Leslie at once placed the letter he had received 
from Sharky Dandy in the hands of the police. 

“ You shall have every cent of my fortune if 
you will find her ! ” he said. 

After Pansy’s disappearance, Mrs. Grant could 
not be induced to longer remain in Leslie’s home. 
She set out for her former home with Mr. Le- 
strange. The cottage was empty and sadly in need 
of a woman’s hands. She put it in order “ against 
the master’s return,” she said. 

The day Sharky had appointed for his wedding 
had come. He had told Pansy he was going for 
the minister, who resided quite a distance away, 
and would not be back until evening, when the mar- 
riage would take place. 

“ You refuse to restore me to my friends. Now 
hear me ! Never can you force me to say the 
words which would make me your wife. You may 


LATHROP’S SORROW DEEPENS 229 


go through the farce of a marriage, but my tongue 
will be silent. Never ! will I be your wife ! ” 

“ Don’t be too sure, my pretty ! ” 

Pansy was frantic and gave herself up to de- 
spair and grief. Then she thought of her grand- 
father. She dared not go to him now lest she be 
discovered, so she passed the day in agony. 

An hour earlier than usual that evening she 
heard old Meg fumbling at the door, which she 
was long in unfastening. At last she came stag- 
gering into the room, as if very much intoxicated, 
omitting to relock it. 

Pansy’s heart gave a bound. Meg now being 
under the influence of liquor, perhaps she could 
slip out of the room and escape. Meg was nearly 
half way across the little apartment, when she 
suddenly remembered her laxness. She wheeled 
about quickly and secured it, putting the key in 
her pocket. 

Pansy’s hopes fell as suddenly as they had 
risen. Meg set the tea-tray on the table and be- 
came maudlin and talkative. 

“ We’re goin’ to have a weddin’ to-night, so Pve 
been cheerin’ myself up with a little drop.” Here 
she pulled a bottle of liquor from her dress-pocket. 
“ Won’t you have a little. Miss ? Drinkin’ to your 
own health and spirits ? ” and she offered a glass 
to Pansy. 

An idea flashed into the girl’s head. Meg was 
so far gone, it would take but little more to make 


230 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


her drunk. She could scarcely control herself be- 
cause of the hope that had sprung up. 

“ Ain’t you goin’ to take a little drink? ” asked 
Meg. 

“ No,” answered Pansy, “ not this time.” 

“ Ah, then next time.” And Meg drained the 
contents of the glass, smacking her lips. 

In a few moments her jaws dropped, her head 
fell, and she went into the deep sleep of intoxica- 
tion. 

Though Pansy was an advocate of temperance, 
she was glad to have the cup that inebriates do 
its work. Her heart beat so loud she could hear 
its thumping. She spoke to Meg and then shook 
her, but the hag did not waken. 

Breathing a prayer to Heaven for courage and 
help, with trembling hands she drew from Meg’s 
pocket the key of her prison. She snatched up 
her cloak and hat, took the lamp and in a moment 
was out of the room. Then she thought of her 
grandfather. She hesitated, but only for an in- 
stant. 

“ I cannot abandon grandpapa.” She flew 
back, and taking a knife from the table, ran to 
him and began sawing af the ropes that bound 
him. 

“ Quick ! Quick, grandpapa ! Old Meg is in 
a drunken sleep, and we can get away. Hurry, 
before Sharky gets back ! ” 

His bonds not giving way, Mr. Lestrange said, 

“ Pansy do not wait another instant. I will 


LATHROP’S SORROW DEEPENS 231 


follow as I can. If you escape, you can send as- 
sistance to me. Run, before it is too late ! ” 

Pansy flung her arms about his neck and kissed 
him good-bye. 

When she reached the open air, she breathed 
more freely. She looked about for the little path, 
previously described by her grandfather, and had 
no difficulty in finding it. She started on the 
run. Excitement kept her up, so she did not feel 
fatigue. On and on she went. 

Presently she heard voices. The tones were 
muffied and directly in front of her. In the gloom 
she could see the advancing gang of men. She 
was so paralyzed with fear, that she could but 
crawl out of the path a little way into a clump of 
bushes. 

The men came so close to her she could hear 
what they were saying. Would they discover her? 
As they passed her, she heard Sharky’s voice, 

“ By the jumping stars. Dodger! Your clerical 
dress is quite becoming. It would deceive a more 
practiced eye than that of Sharky’s bride elect. 
No doubt the marriage ceremony will be as bind- 
ing as if done by one of those long-faced hypo- 
crites.” 

The men laughed over Sharky’s rude words. 
The truth came home to Pansy as she listened, 
in all its horrid nakedness. 

She did not move from her hiding place until 
they were out of sight and hearing. Then breath- 
ing a prayer to her Heavenly Father for protec- 


232 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


tion, she started on as fast as her trembling limbs 
would carry her. 

Soon she struck a road running north and 
south. Instinct or Providence guided her north- 
ward. She reached the village of L just as 

the north-bound train was steaming in. Without 
a moment’s reflection, save the one thought to get 
away as far as possible, she got on and did not 
stop till the train steamed into Montreal. 


CHAPTER XXXVI 


SHARKY DISAPPOINTED 

So sure had Sharky been of his prize, he had 
not even counted on the possibility of her flight. 
In his exhilaration, he did not at once notice that 
Meg was not in the entrance room. When he did 
observe it, he proceeded to the inner apartment, 
devoted to his captive’s use, to tell her all things 
were ready for their wedding. 

He found the door unlocked, and there sat Meg 
snoring in her chair, the tell-tale bottle on the 
table beside her. An imprecation fell from his 
lips. Mad with disappointment and rage, he dealt 
the old woman a blow on the temple, with his 
powerful fist, sending her down on the hard floor 
with an awful thud. 

He fumed and raged like a mad-man. Calling 
his men, he told them of his ill-luck, and ordered 
an immediate search. 

“ Bring her back to me and you shall have an 
extra thousand. Curse that old hag! It’s her 
fault. She got something she won’t get over 
soon,” pointing to the insensible woman, who lay 
bruised and bleeding. “ I guess the blow I gave 
her has settled her. Now let’s be off.” 

233 


234 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


All night long the men continued the search, 
only returning to report their ill-success. 

“ That girl is no fool,” said Sharky, “ and soon 
as she reaches home they will not be long in get- 
ting the police-force on our tracks. We have 
plenty of money and could keep an army at bay 
here, but I have no notion of wintering in this 
pesky hole. We will divide the spoils and scatter. 
Sam, go and fetch the old man, and let’s have a 
peep at him.” 

The man did as he was bid, but soon returned 
alone. In his hand he held a scrap of paper which 
he handed to Sharky. 

“ WTiat’s the matter, Sam.? You look as if you’d 
seen a ghost. What’s this ? ” asked Sharky. 

Mr. Lestrange had written, 

“ Beware Sharky ! and good bye. We part with 
you gladly, my granddaughter and I. When we 
meet again, we shall not be the ones who are the 
prisoners.” 

Sharky’s look of bravado now changed to a 
crestfallen air. 

“ It’s twice the old man’s given me the slip. 
Well, that game is up. He will make it warm for 
us, now that he is loose. Let us up and away.” 

The robbers did not tarry or stand upon the 
order of their going. 

Mr. Lestrange had also been successful in mak- 
ing good his escape. Glad to be free, he directed 
his steps to his isolated home once more, sure that 


SHARKY DISAPPOINTED 


235 


his old enemy would not risk himself in that region 
long. 

When he reached the house he was surprised 
to see it occupied. Finding the door unlocked he 
walked in. Mrs. Grant hearing footsteps met him 
just as he was entering. Seeing her frightened 
face he called out, 

“ It is I, and not my ghost, you see.” 

“ But you surprise me, sir ! ” 

“ How glad I am to find you here ! I am so 
wearied and have been through so much.” 

“ Poor man, how changed ! ” and she set about 
making him comfortable. 

His captivity, grief, and hardships brought on 
a serious illness. With much difficulty, Mrs. 
Grant secured the services of a physician. Mr. 
Lestrange was too far gone to think connectedly, 
or to tell the story of Pansy’s imprisonment and 
escape. 

Meantime, how was it with Pansy.? Arrived in 
Montreal, her chief thought was to hide herself 
away, where neither her late persecutor, nor her 
supposed angry lover could find her. 

Alone and friendless, a weight of sorrow on her 
young heart, what should she do.? After par- 
taking of slight refreshments, she retired to her 
room in the hotel where she was guest, and pon- 
dered the question. 

“ I must not waste time in bewailing my unhappy 
lot.” 

At last she hit upon a plan. She determined to 


236 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


disguise herself and return to New York. Sharky 
Dandy would not look for her there, and it might 
give her a chance to find out what opinion her 
father and lover had of her. She must find em- 
ployment, too, for her purse would soon be empty. 

In spite of her loneliness and trouble, she slept 
tolerably well. The next morning after break- 
fast, which she took in her room, she donned cloak 
and hat, tying a thick veil over her face ; then go- 
ing to the office, paid her hotel bill, and went out 
on the street. 

She found her way to a shop, where she pur- 
chased a wig of short curly black hair, and a pair 
of blue spectacles. At a furnishing store, she 
bought the rest of the things needed to complete 
her disguise. 

When arrayed in them, she was so completely 
changed in appearance, that she smiled with sat- 
isfaction over her reflection in the glass. She 
started at once for New York; there she obtained 
lodgings at a respectable boarding-house, where 
she assumed the name of Mary Abbott. 

Anxious to learn of her grandfather, she wrote 
to the postmaster of L , making inquiries con- 

cerning Mr. Lestrange, giving the address of 
Harry Jones. The reply came, stating that Mr. 
Lestrange was ill at his old home; but that there 
was hope of his recovery, being carefully nursed 
by his old housekeeper. 

Pansy was becoming discouraged as the days 
passed and she found no employment. She 


SHARKY DISAPPOINTED 


2S7 


searched the advertising columns of the newspa- 
pers. 

Every day since her return she had gone through 
this operation, in the hope of finding something to 
do ; but either she thought herself unqualified to 
fill the situation, or else the work was not suited 
to her abilities. At last, one day, she caught sight 
of a notice which pleased her; however, there was 
one drawback in it for her. The person adver- 
tising required the applicant to be provided with 
a recommend. It read, 

“ Wanted — A young girl to act as companion 
to an invalid lady. References required. Mrs. 
M. B. will receive applicants at her rooms in 
W Hotel.” 

Pansy’s heart sank. What reference could she 
give.?^ Tears of distress rose to her eyes, and she 
threw the paper aside with a deep sigh. 

“ But for that reference, I might obtain the sit- 
uation.” Suddenly she brightened. “ I have it ! 
Pansy Lathrop shall write a recommend for poor 
distressed Mary Abbott.” 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


BACK TO NEW YORK 

What had become of Mrs. Bentley and Mabel 
during these long years When last we saw them, 
Mabel had completely recovered her memory, but, 
as we already know, with it came pain and disap- 
pointment. 

Leslie had married again, and loved another, 
her baby was dead, her father was, she knew not 
where. Of course she might go back and claim 
her husband, but it would bring her no happiness, 
and would break up and destroy the peace of a 
household. Leslie had but done what she had ad- 
vised, in asking that Blanche become his wife. 

Her mother strove to soften her grief, surround- 
ing her with every luxury and comfort. They 
traveled everywhere, yet Mabel still bore a heavy 
heart. But for her splendid physical constitution, 
she would have broken down entirely. 

As years went by and no news of Mr. Lestrange 
came, she concluded he was dead. 

Now, because of Mabel’s pleading, Mrs. Bentley 
had come back to America. 

“ I must have one more glimpse of Leslie ere 
I die. He need never know. He may never have 
238 


BACK TO NEW YORK 


239 


loved me. He may not have mourned much for 
me; but I can never forget him. One look into 
his dear face will make me happier than all else.” 

Mabel was now thirty-seven. She was even 
more beautiful than when Leslie had wooed her at 
her home in the Adirondacks. 

Travel, culture and contact with refined peo- 
ple had changed the timid girl of eighteen into 
the self-possessed woman. She was one upon 
whom suffering leaves but few traces. 

The strange part of their arrival in New York 
was that it took place the week of Pansy’s disap- 
pearance from home. 

The afternoon after their arrival, Mabel sud- 
denly left her position by the window, where she 
had been eagerly watching the passers, scanning 
their features to see if among the myriads of goers 
and comers, she could find the one face she longed 
to see. 

She remembered Leslie as young and happy, 
full of chivalry and goodness. She was not pre- 
pared to see lines of care and sorrow on the face 
she loved. She had no idea that his soft brown 
hair was now prematurely streaked with gray. 
He was far more changed than she. 

“ Mother, there is no use trying to hide my rest- 
lessness. You know that every minute which 
passes until I see him is a century. I must see 
him, and have made up my mind to go to his home 
this evening. You will accompany me, mother.^ 
Do not fear! I shall not faint or give myself 


240 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


away in any manner whatever. I shall go well 
disguised. Luck has favored me. In the paper, 
this morning, I saw an advertisement saying Leslie 
Lathrop is in need of a housekeeper, and will re- 
ceive applicants at his residence. I will pretend 
to be in want of the place and manage, not only 
to see him, but to speak with him. Then I will 
come back and take up my burden once more.” 

“ I cannot refuse you, my dear, but I wish you 
might give up the plan,” said Mrs. Bentley with a 
caress. 

Toward evening, mother and daughter left the 
hotel in a cab, driving within easy walking dis- 
tance of Leslie’s home, when they alighted and 
proceeded on foot, bidding the cabman await their 
return. 

Mabel felt a trembling weakness overcoming her, 
as they they neared the remembered place. 

“ Mamma, pray that my strength last me 
through the ordeal.” 

As they walked up the broad avenue, Mabel 
caught her mother’s arm as she whispered, 

“ He is in the library. — See, it is lighted. You 
stay here. I will see if he is alone.” 

She advanced to the open door, her heart wildly 
throbbing. With an iron will she fought against 
her weakness. Near the center table with the 
light falling on his careworn features, was Leslie. 

“ He looks miserable,” thought Mabel. “ Why 
is he alone and sorrowful ” 

It was only by the strongest effort of her will 


BACK TO NEW YORK 


241 


that she resisted the impulse of going to him, and 
crying out that she was dying for a word from 
his dear lips, one caress from his hand. 

How she longed to comfort him ! But no ! she 
had no right, he belonged to Blanche. 

Silently as she had come, she went back with 
tottering steps to her mother. 

“ I have seen him ! ” she said ; “ but he did not 
see me — and oh, mother ! it was so hard to keep 
from him, he looks so sad and miserable.” 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 


THE HAND OF FATE 

“ ‘ It is not a wise thing to play with fire.’ ” 
That is what Mabel has done. She is even more 
miserable than before she saw him. Yet how could 
I prevent her from going.? ” So thought Mrs. 
Bentley some time after Mabel had gone to her 
husband’s home. 

It was but too true. The sight of him had only 
made her heart more sore. Her mind was con- 
stantly at work, trying to solve the problem of 
his unhappiness. She began to see that if she 
must remain away from him, she could not have 
committed a graver error than to have executed 
that mad project of hers, in going to see him. 
The agony she had suffered since, made her ill; so 
much so, that Mrs. Bentley became alarmed. 

Mabel could not be induced to leave her room. 
She scarcely tasted food and she became so weak 
that she would remain lying down most of the 
time. When her mother proposed calling in a 
physician, a weary smile came to her lips as she 
remarked, 

“ All the physicians in the world cannot heal 
the wound here,” indicating her heart. “ Perhaps 
242 


THE HAND OF FATE 


243 


God will pity me at last and take me home to Him, 
where there will be no misplaced affections, no 
deceit, no more aching hearts. I am weary of 
this world. But for the hope of a better one to 
come, I should have gone mad ere this.” 

“ My dear child,” mildly reproved Mrs. Bent- 
ley? “ you should not take so dark a view of life.” 

Thinking of her own blighted one, she added, 

“ Although your trouble is great, there are 
many whose afflictions are yet greater than yours.” 

“ You are right, mamma. Perhaps your own 
sorrow was even greater than mine. I have never 
heard you complain. You are a noble, unselfish 
woman. With one hand you stifle your own grief, 
that the other may minister to my wants. I must 
try to be more like you.” 

“ Well,” said Mrs. Bentley, anxious to change 
the subject, “ to return to what I mentioned. Do 
you think it best to call in a doctor? You know 
the boy, Tom Chandler, who so miraculously saved 
your life, has become a famous doctor. Why not 
send for him? He might prescribe some tonic.” 

“ You may do as you please, mamma, I should 
certainly like to see my life preserver ; but I doubt 
if medicine can heal a broken heart.” 

So it happened that on the second day after 
his return to New York, Dr. Chandler was called 
on to visit Mabel. Mrs. Bentley had sent him a 
little note, telling him of her arrival in the city, 
and that her daughter was quite ill, begging him 
to call as soon as possible. 


HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Dr. Chandler hastened to comply with the re- 
quest. He was pleased to be able to meet Mabel 
and her mother again. Before going, he reckoned 
how much he owed Mrs. Bentley. Principal and 
interest amounted to a snug sum, but he was glad 
that he could acquit himself of this debt. 

Ushered into Mabel’s sitting room, and seeing 
the mother and daughter who so closely resembled 
his betrothed, it brought back all the desolation 
of his loss. Though he greeted the two ladies 
with joy, and told them what a pleasure it was 
to meet them again, they noticed something was 
wrong with him. 

When he prepared to go, he left a prescription 
for Mabel, and advised that she engage a cheerful 
companion to arouse her drooping spirits. 

Had Tom Chandler been a more curious man, 
he would have tried to find out the mystery sur- 
rounding these women ; for he had not forgotten 
anything, not even the ghostly visit to the ceme- 
tery. 

Upon leaving, he placed a sealed envelope in 
Mrs. Bentley’s hand. When she found out what 
it contained she said, 

“ I might have known he would not rest until 
that was paid.” 

Mrs. Bentley, in obedience to his advice, put an 
advertisement in the papers for a companion for 
Mabel, the one that fell under Pansy’s eyes and 
which she decided to answer in person. 

When she arrived at the hotel to which it di- 


THE HAND OF FATE 


245 


rected, she was shown to Mrs. Bentley’s room. 

A number of persons had called, to secure the 
position, but none had been accepted. Pansy 
trembled with excitement, when ushered into Mrs. 
Bentley’s presence. What if her plan should 
fail.? What if they should discover that she was 
disguised.? 

As soon as she set eyes on Mrs. Bentley’s face, 
she felt reassured. It seemed to her she had seen 
the dear lady before. Mrs. Bentley liked the girl 
at first sight. She offered her a seat, and after 
a little conversation, she asked to see the reference 
she had brought. With a trembling hand. Pansy 
gave her the paper she had written. Mrs. Bent- 
ley gave her a keen glance, as she read the signa- 
ture. For some minutes she sat thinking. 

“ It will not do coming from there. The girl 
may tell things that will do Mabel harm.” Silently 
she folded the paper, and handed it back to Pansy, 
saying, 

“ I am sorry but I do not think I shall need your 
services.” 

Tears of distress filled Pansy’s eyes, and she 
said in a sorrowful tone, which reached Mable’s 
ears in the next room, 

“ I am so sorry, madam, that I do not suit you. 
I did hope to get this place. I am confident I 
could be of help to the sick lady if you could only 
let me try.” 

Whether it was the sound of Pansy’s sweet pa- 
thetic voice, or by some instinctive understanding 


246 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


she was drawn towards her own, Mabel went to 
the door. She gazed earnestly into the fair young 
face, smiling pleasantly. 

Pansy was struck with the resemblance the lady 
bore to the picture she had seen of her mother. 

Turning to Mrs. Bentley, Mabel asked, 

“ Why were you going to send her away with- 
out consulting me? I have seen the other appli- 
cants and of all that came, this one is the best.” 

Mrs. Bentley was confused. 

“ I like her, too, well enough — but — you see 
she, she is a mere child.” 

“ That is precisely why I want her. One whose 
life has not been blighted by sorrow,” interrupted 
Mabel. 

Pansy smothered a sigh. The beautiful lady 
was mistaken, for sorrow had reached even her. 

“ Did you bring a recommend? ” asked Mabel. 

“ Yes ; but it seems to have caused Madam to 
decide against me.” 

“ Let me me see it ! ” said Mabel. 

Pansy handed it to her. There was a singular 
feature about Pansy’s signature to this reference. 
Neither had it been done intentionally. In signing 
her name. Pansy had merely put the initial of her 
given name, and it so much resembled the letter B, 
that Mrs. Bentley and Mabel thought the recom- 
mend came from Blanche Lathrop, which was lucky 
for Pansy. 

As Mabel read, a hot flush suffused her face. 

“ I know, mother, why you did not accept this 


THE HAND OF FATE 


^47 


young girl. But please let her try ! If she can 
put up with our secluded life, I am sure I would 
like to have her with me.” 

Then turning to Pansy, who was now radiant 
with joy, she asked, “ When can you come.^^ ” 

“ Tomorrow,” eagerly responded Pansy. 

The next day found her in her new quarters and 
performing her new duties. 

While Mrs. Bentley took her afternoon nap. 
Pansy read to Mabel, whose mind wandered far 
from the reading. She was watching Pansy won- 
dering how much she knew about the Lathrop fam- 
ily. What about Leslie’s daughter She was 
aroused from her reverie by the sound of footsteps 
on the stairs. 

“ It must be the doctor to see me,” she said. 

As the steps came nearer. Pansy’s book slipped 
out of her hands and she felt her strength for- 
saking her. 

“ Will you ask mamma to come here.? You may 
go to your room if you wish,” said Mabel, not no- 
ticing her companion’s agitation. 

Glad of a chance of escape. Pansy hurried away. 

“ What a fright I have had,” she said to herself. 

“ I wonder if I have been deceived. I was so 
sure it was his walk. I will find out if it is he. If 
so, I shall have to face the cold world once more.” 

So she tortured herself for a half hour, then 
Mrs. Bentley came and told her the doctor was gone 
and Miss Bentley desired her presence. 

“ Why child, how pale you are ! ” said Mabel, 


248 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


as Pansy entered and sat down on a stool near her. 
“ Are you ill? ” 

“ No, madam, I am quite well.” Anxious to 
divert Mabel’s attention from herself she said, 

“ I hope the doctor found you better.” 

“ My dear, there are ills which even as skillful a 
physician as Dr. Chandler is, cannot cure. I told 
him this afternoon that I do not require his at- 
tendance longer, and he had sense enough to own 
it.” 

Pansy gave a little sigh of relief. Then she 
spoke with real sorrow and concern in her voice. 

“ I trust you are not so ill as that? You are 
young yet, and I hope with all my heart you will 
soon be quite well.” 

Mabel shook her head. 


CHAPTER XXXIX 


MABEL’S REQUEST 

Two weeks had now gone by since Pansy, in the 
character of Mary Abbott, became the constant 
companion of her mother. But neither her efforts, 
nor those of patient Mrs. Bentley, were able to 
heal Mabel’s sickness of soul and body. Mabel 
herself looked upon death as near at hand. 

‘‘ Mamma, I want to speak to you of something 
that has lately been on my mind. Like the dear 
patient mother you have always been, you will 
help me once more. They say that when death is 
near, a person’s senses are sharpened and they see 
things in a clearer light. I have been thinking of 
late, whether I did right in keeping the secret of 
my existence from my husband. I did not, for I 
have been so wretched. If I am a judge of looks, 
Leslie was far from happy when I saw him. Chide 
me, call me weakminded and foolish, but I cannot 
die without speaking to him. I want to tell him 
how, through all these long, dark years, through 
all my doubts and grief, my love for him has burned 
pure and strong. Mother, will you go and ask him 
to come to me.^ Tell him he need not fear I shall 
249 


250 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


cause him any trouble; for my days are few on 
earth.” 

Mrs. Bentley was moved to tears. She knew 
that unless some great change should take place, 
Mabel must surely die soon. Her whole soul re- 
belled against the thought of summoning Leslie, 
who had caused all this trouble to her child; yet 
she could not find it in her heart to refuse this last 
request. 

“ I will go. I doubt if we did right,” she was 
going to say, “ in letting his crime go unpunished,” 
but she simply added, “ not to let him know be- 
fore.” 

‘‘ Thank you, mother darling.” 

Mabel’s face became transformed with happiness 
and peace. Mrs. Bentley would go to the end of 
the world to bring the faithless husband, if her 
daughter’s face would only retain its happy look. 
Before leaving she called Pansy in her room and 
said, 

“ I am going away and shall be gone nearly all 
day. Do not let Miss Bentley brood in my ab- 
sence.” 

“ I will do my very best ! ” answered Pansy, and 
she hurried off to Mabel’s room. 

It was no easy task Mrs. Bentley had under- 
taken. She dreaded to meet the man for whom 
she had only bitter feelings. Mabel had sent her 
on an errand of peace; but in her soul it was 
war. 

By the time she was ushered into the drawing 


MABEL’S REQUEST 


251 


room of Leslie’s home, she knew just how she would 
proceed. She was glad to find Leslie at home. 
She wrote on a piece of paper: 

“ Mr. Lathrop: 

“ I have news for you from some one you once 
cared for. M. B.” 

This she handed to the servant, to take to his 
master, who quickly responded. 

He came to her all eagerness, thinking possibly 
his caller came with news of his lost Pansy. 

“ What ravages time has made in his face,” 
thought Mrs. Bentley, as she met Leslie’s scrutiniz- 
ing gaze. 

A smile of recognition lit up his features. He 
extended his hand saying, 

“ Mrs. Bentley, welcome ! When last we met, 
you parted from me in anger.” 

“ I know,” said his visitor, “ we did not part 
on very friendly terms ; but that was long ago, time 
for many changes. You are not looking quite as 
well as then, Mr. Lathrop.” 

“No, I am not well. But where have you been 
hiding.^ ” he asked. “ We have tried hard to find 
you, but never were successful in the search.” 

“ I returned from Europe in September,” she 
answered. 

“ It cannot be that she knows,” he thought. 

“ How can I ever tell her that my darling Pansy, 
Mabel’s child, has been torn from me, by the cruel 
act of her step-mother.^ ” 


252 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


“ I have not asked for your wife,” said Mrs. 
Bentley. “ I would not like to have her go into 
hysterics again on my account.” 

“ Oh, do not fear,” answered Leslie. “ She will 
not disturb you. She went away this morning and 
will not be back to-day.” 

Mrs. Bentley breathed more freely, and sum- 
moning her courage she said, 

“ I have a request to make. Will you have the 
patience to listen to me, and hear me through with- 
out interrupting, no matter how startling my nar- 
rative may be ? ” 

“ I will — proceed,” he answered. 

She then told Mabel’s story, from the time of 
her supposed death, down to that day, but dis- 
closed no names. 

There were traces of great agitation in Leslie’s 
face as she finished. Points of the narrative 
touched him ; yet how could he connect the wild tale 
with his own life.^ Mrs. Bentley was surprised to 
see that, while there was pain and sorrow, he showed 
no signs of guilt. 

“ What do you think of a man who could com- 
mit such a crime? ” asked she. 

“ The rope were too good for him ! ” cried Leslie, 
his honest face aglow with indignation. 

“ Then why did you do it? ” 

A look of horrified amazement came into Leslie’s 
face, and he sprang to his feet. 

“Do what! Woman, are you mad, that you 
come to me with such an incredible tale of horror? 


MABEL’S REQUEST 


25S 


What do you mean? It cannot be possible you ac- 
cuse me of so horrible a crime ! It cannot be true 
my darling Mabel still lives! For the love of 
Heaven, do not trifle I ” 

It was now Mrs. Bentley’s turn to be surprised. 

“ Is it possible you had no knowledge of the 
wicked deed? No part in the attempted murder of 
my child? ” 

A look that Mrs. Bentley never forgot, came into 
Leslie’s face. 

“ Can it be true I My wife drugged until she 
was thought dead 1 And I believed guilty 1 Did 
she believe it? 

“ In truth, I cannot say she really did.” 

“ Thank Heaven for that ! ” 

“ Yes, Mabel is alive,” said Mrs. Bentley, and 
dying for one look, one word from you.” 

“ Alive, and I not know it.” His brow dark- 
ened and his hands clenched with the violence of his 
emotions. “Woe to them who dared harm her! 
How dared you do me so grievous a wrong as to 
keep my wife from me? But this is no time for 
reproach. Take me to her at once ! ” 

At last the hours, which to Mabel were so weary 
and long, dragged away, and mother and husband 
arrived. Pansy had just time to step into Mrs. 
Bentley’s room, adjoining Mabel’s, when they en- 
tered. Leslie was by her bed-side and had his long 
lost wife in his arms. 

“ Oh, Leslie ! my love, you have come at last ! ” 

Just then a sound as of a falling body reached 


^54 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


them from the other room, and Mrs. Bentley 
hastened to ascertain the cause. Judge of her sur- 
prise when she found Pansy senseless upon the 
floor. 

Mrs. Bentley’s cry brought Leslie upon the 
scene. He raised the young girl and carried her 
to a sofa. The blue glasses had dropped from 
Pansy’s eyes, and now that Leslie could see her 
face, he was struck with the resemblance to Pansy. 
But for the locks of jet, he could have sworn it was 
she. By this time, Mrs. Bentley had brought some 
water and Mabel had followed her to the room. 

“ She has only fainted,” remarked Mrs. Bentley 
as she proceeded to bathe Pansy’s temples. In so 
doing, the wig of black curls got disarranged and 
out peeped the golden locks beneath. 

Leslie now snatched the false hair from her head. 
A cry of joy burst from his lips as he recognized 
his child. Mabel and Mrs. Bentley looked on with 
surprise. 

“ Prepare for fresh joy, my darling,” said Leslie 
to Mabel. “ I see it cannot be kept from you 
long.” 

In a few moments Pansy opened her eyes, and 
catching sight of her father’s happy face, called 
out, 

“ Papa, my own dear papa ! ” 

He stooped down and kissed her sweet lips. 

“ My dear child, why did you hide from me.^^ ” 
he asked. 

Pansy, who had now regained consciousness, sat 


MABEL’S REQUEST 255 

up and clasping her arms around his neck, burst 
into tears. 

“ Papa, you did not blame me.?^ ” 

Seeing the mystified look on the faces of Mrs. 
Bentley and Mabel, she suddenly remembered her 
disguise and the cause of her swoon. 

“ What does it mean.? You always told me my 
mother was dead; but if I heard aright, this dear 
lady,” indicating Mabel, “ is my mother.” 

“ There is much to explain all around ; but not 
just yet.” Taking her hand and placing it in Ma- 
bel’s, Leslie said, 

“ Dear wife, can you bear the surprise ? This is 
our child. Pansy, this is your mother. Mrs. 
Bentley is your grandmother Lestrange.” 

The reunion was joyful and sacred to the parties 
concerned. Then silence reigned for a few mo- 
ments, silence caused by overjoyed hearts. Leslie 
was the first to speak. 

“ We all have a story to tell, and when all is 
made clear, we shall find all this suffering springs 
from the vindictiveness of two unscrupulous per- 
sons, whom I mean to deliver up to justice.” 

Mabel shuddered. Pansy looked imploringly at 
her father. His words brought back the cruel im- 
prisonment of herself and grandfather, and their 
escape. She glanced in the direction of her newly 
found grandmother. Going to her, she put her 
arms around her neck and said, 

“ Dear grandmamma, I have good news for you 
and mamma. The joy of finding you both and 


256 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


seeing papa again, made me forget all but my hap- 
piness. You will be surprised wJien I tell you that 
I know where grandpapa Lestrange is.” 

Mrs. Lestrange, whom we will now call by her 
real name, was amazed on hearing this announce- 
ment. To Mabel, the news was a fresh source of 
joy. She clasped her hands together and ex- 
claimed, 

“ God be praised! Not only husband and child 
found, but my father, too ! Heaven has been mer- 
ciful to me.” 

The maid now made her appearance with the tea 
tray. Mrs. Lestrange had ordered an extra cover 
for Leslie, and soon there was a tempting little sup- 
per set in the pleasant sitting room. Mabel even 
declared that she felt hungry. 

“ It will not be long,” Leslie remarked, “ before 
we shall see the roses back in your cheeks. We will 
soon have you home again, blooming as of old.” 

Mabel’s face changed color. She thought about 
what was to be done with Blanche. Much as the 
latter had wronged her, she pitied the woman who 
had brought so much humiliation upon herself. 
Mabel was angelic enough to beg mercy for her. 

After tea, Leslie despatched a messenger for Dr. 
Chandler. When Leslie told him what had hap- 
pened, he exclaimed, 

“ What a burning shame ! I shall give myself 
no rest until I have found that coward. If I were 
you, my friend, I would not show much mercy to 


MABEL’S REQUEST 257 

that woman who has been a curse to you and 
yours.” 

“ Much as she deserves full punishment for her 
atrocious crimes, I regret that she must go unpun- 
ished,” replied Leslie. “ My wife is as merciful as 
Blanche is merciless, and she has begged me to let 
her go free.” 

It was agreed upon between the two men that 
Dr. Chandler should start in search of Mr. 
Lestrange and bring him and Mrs. Grant to New 
York as soon as Mr. Lestrange should be well 
enough to travel. 


CHAPTER XL 

BLANCHE MEETS WITH AN ACCIDENT 

On the second day after his departure, Dr. 
Chandler returned, and with him Mr. Lestrange and 
Mrs. Grant. 

We will not attempt to describe the meeting be- 
tween Mr. and Mrs. Lestrange. Peace once more 
reigned, and all was forgiven and forgotten in that 
blissful hour of reunion. 

Leslie had not been home since he had left it 
with Mrs. Lestrange. It was pitiful to see how 
anxiously he watched over Mabel, anticipating her 
every wish. And it was wonderful how fast she re- 
gained strength. Happiness was better than medi- 
cine. 

In the midst of their preparations for departure 
for home, a servant of Leslie’s arrived in great 
haste. As soon as he could get breath to speak, he 
said: 

“ Mr. Lathrop, we have been looking all over 
for you, and it is dreadful news I bring you.” 

“What has happened.'^” demanded Leslie, see- 
ing that the man hesitated to tell. 

258 


BLANCHE MEETS WITH ACCIDENT 259 


“ Oh, it’s awful news,” responded the man, “ an 
awful accident has happened to Mrs. Lathrop. 
You know she went away the same day you did. 
None of us knew where; but she went on the train. 
The next day, when she was coming back, the train 
got run into. Mr. Harley was in the same coach. 
He escaped unhurt, but Mrs. Lathrop got injured 
awful bad. Mr. Harley had her brought home; 
but she was insensible, and stayed so until this 
morning. All that time, none of us knew where 
to find you. The doctor says there’s not much 
hope. This morning she is conscious and asked for 
you.” 

When the man had finished speaking, Leslie said, 

“ Go home and say I will soon be there.” 

The servants all loved their master, but none 
liked Blanche, for she had ruled over them in ty- 
rannical fashion. They declared that, after all, if 
she did die, they could not feel for her as for a 
kind mistress. 

“ Surely,” added John, “ the master will not be 
vexed any longer with her vixen tongue. What a 
pity that the first mistress did not live. I expect 
things would have gone on different.” 

They were discussing this subject, when they 
heard carriage wheels on the driveway, and saw 
two cabs stopping before the door. From the first 
one their master alighted. Then he helped three 
ladies out. One they instantly recognized as 
Pansy, though she, like the others, was thickly 
veiled. Out of the second carriage, came Dr. 


260 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


Chandler, Mrs. Grant and Mr. Lestrange, the latter 
looking so pale and ghostlike that one of the 
servants remarked, 

“ They have brought him from the valley and 
the shadows.” 

When Leslie informed them who the people were 
he had brought, astonishment and joy reigned su- 
preme. They all gathered in the hall to welcome 
back the lost ones found. 

The thought that Mr. Lathrop’s first wife was 
still alive and was now in the house with her father 
and mother and Pansy, was a source of great re- 
joicing. 

It was somewhat embarrassing for Leslie to think 
of having two wives living under the same roof. 
Yet it was no fault of his. 

“ You must go to her now,” said Mabel. Plac- 
ing her hand on his shoulder, she raised her eyes 
imploringly to his and said, “ Remember your 
promise. You are to forgive all.” 

“You are too good!” he exclaimed, stooping 
and kissing her fondly. “ For your sake, my 
darling, I will be merciful,” and he proceeded to 
Blanche’s room. 

What a sight met his gaze as he entered. 

“ Can it be possible this is the once beautiful 
Blanche ? ” 

Her head was bandaged. There was an ugly 
cut on her left temple and several bruises on her 
livid face. Her eyes already had the glassy stare 
peculiar to the dying, and her breath came in 


/ 


BLANCHE MEETS WITH ACCIDENT 261 

labored gasps. Leslie shuddered. Soon as she 
saw him, she said, 

‘‘ I am so glad you have come. It is none too 
soon, for I am sinking fast.” She motioned him to 
a seat near her. 

“ Leslie,” she said, in slow and difficult speech, 
“ I was so afraid I would die without seeing you, 
and I have a terrible confession to make. First 
of all, let me tell you, you need fear my brother 
no longer. He has gone to Australia. The other 
day, when I left home, it was to go and see him, 
and I met this accident coming back.” 

She then commenced a recital of her crimes, when 
Leslie stopped her, saying, 

“ I know all you would confess and more too. 
Spare yourself the trouble.” 

In her weak condition, she did not think it 
strange that he knew. She simply said, 

“ Knowing all my wickedness, can you find it 
in your heart to forgive me.^ ” 

This woman who had bitterly, cruelly wronged 
him, filled his life with misery, now dared ask for 
forgiveness. It was almost more than he could do ; 
but he remembered his promise and said, 

“ Blanche, for the sake of those you have 
wronged, I do forgive you.” 

“ ‘God be merciful to me a sinner ! ’ ” she cried 
in failing accents. 

That night she passed from this world to the 
presence of One, who shows mercy to the sinner, 
though repentance comes at the eleventh hour. 


CHAPTER XLI 


CONCLUSION 

The news that Leslie’s first wife was still alive 
and at home, and that Pansy and Mr. Lestrange 
had been found, was soon spread among Mr. 
Lathrop’s friends. 

He deemed it right to make some explanation of 
the strange events that had so lately taken place 
at his home. Only what was absolutely necessary 
was told. Nevertheless, many wrong conjectures 
and conclusions were drawn. 

A great many people took Blanche’s burial as 
an occasion to satisfy their curiosity as to the 
truth of the rumors afloat. It was a nine days’ 
talk and wonder. 

Not many hearts were made sad by Blanche’s 
death. According to the world’s shallow method 
of paying homage to wealth and beauty, she had 
seemed to have a large circle of friends and ad- 
mirers ; but it is doubtful if one genuine tear was 
shed over her going. As for those she had so 
greatly wronged, they never mentioned her name 
except in a charitable way. 

It was wonderful to see how rapidly Mabel im- 
proved. It was as Mr. Lathrop had predicted. 

262 


CONCLUSION 


263 


The roses soon bloomed in her cheeks. In a month 
she had completely regained her health. Of the 
two, it was difficult to tell which was the loveliest, 
mother or daughter. Mabel’s long years of 
patient suffering had brought to her face that 
sweet expression which made her look supematu- 
rally beautiful. 

As for Leslie, Heaven had opened for him. Mr. 
Lestrange also rapidly gained strength and health. 
He and his wife could not be parted from each 
other for a day. It was as if they were striving 
to make up for the lost years spent in miserable 
estrangement. 

Dr. Chandler often joked with Mabel about the 
time when a lad of fifteen he had thought himself 
desperately in love with her. 

“ And I believe, mamma,” said Pansy teasingly, 
“ that he never quite forgot the idol of his youth ; 
for he told me one day about his boyish affection 
for you in a way that made me feel quite jealous. 
Seriously, mamma, it did.” 

Both Mabel and Dr. Chandler laughed heartily 
at this. 

Three months later. Pansy and Dr. Chandler 
were quietly married. On their wedding day Mrs. 
Lestrange gave Pansy a check for more than the 
amount of what Dr. Chandler had paid her for his 
supposed debt. This with the rest of the gifts 
from the other members of the family made up 
quite a fortune. 


264 HERMIT OF THE ADIRONDACKS 


After the wedding, Leslie closed up his house 
and the bridal couple, accompanied by Mrs. 
Chandler, Mr. and Mrs. Lestrange, Mr. and Mrs. 
Lathrop, started on a trip to Europe. They re- 
mained abroad for two years and when they re- 
turned, all settled down in New York. 

Mrs. Chandler lived with her son, and she learned 
to love Pansy as her own daughter. 

Good Mrs. Grant remained at Leslie’s home 
where she was treated as a member of the family. 

Every year the party spent the summer months 
at Mr. Lestrange’s old home, in the Adirondacks, 
which was enlarged for their accommodation. Dr. 
Chandler and his wife lived to tell their children 
and grandchildren about the robbers’ cave. 

In time, the track leading to the cave was lost ; 
but it might be of interest to the many who now 
visit the mountains to make a search for it. It is a 
fact that ever since those aristocratic people have 
spent their summer there, thousands have followed 
their example, and no lovelier place can be found 
than the beautiful spot on which stood the cottage 
home of one of the heroes of this story. 









o o. 




-* r\J 

eJ' !>-... n ^ .'0 



'^. \N" '^' rtV' 

' ' ‘ * .% " ‘ ' ' ■"<e, 

v^ '^ 00 ^ V 

* ^ ^ 0 ' O a^'' 

. >> 






" <iV </>„ ^ p! c.*^ 

■ * ' '.o'^'^^ ' ‘ ' ‘ .% ' ° * ' V'.^ !^' '%o ' ' ” ' V ' " 

3 o'* '^''- >^'* °‘’^^!'. '*bo' 

xOo^, . , 

'* .0 cv v'*' C#' ♦* ' ,’• (A. 

' ‘ S> “~”,o' . 



%, '« a „o’’ ^0^ 'o, 

1'3, "> ,o'!‘ »’*», '^. 

^V . . . . 




*t y- .V 

:v %/ 





A^' *P’f. -i 



3 (T* -i - y 

, ,, -k . A ^ -i 

a\ , o N c ■ Q^' ^ V . » ^ -- 

O* . . 

> 



^ 0 ^ K^ A ''J 

* ,-S<Vv ^ 

” '"'fU. V^' o- 









* 0 




<1 

- ■fe' v' '' *'<■ > .O' «■’*“' v' '' 

* ' '" -ec c.'V*’ ■% o.'i' ■ 

% '^ ^ T 

'■ '^ ^gvT/y^ -p -5^ 0! k . J' Jt<A //y>A ^ 'Ky 

-pt. t? = ' •»-„ „x .' &mkZi^ - •* 





< 0 ^ -o 

\ 0 ^ 


.A'i' 





^ ^.\X ^ 

., <0 -r^ 'o. i* 

" ^ : ‘V' 

= ^0 





' A 

U 0 

* 


A V X 

i> ^ o 







V* - . . » ; v^' ” ' ^ • • ->; * - . 

T* 




ft. ^ r^ -A f;^ y ■% 

^ ^ l\ rv K r •'/^ * fr ^r ^ ^ 

'V 0-V c ^ 'o^ ,.0 ‘ S^ 

^ ^ -r^'^XV ^ C> ^ 

■< -^z- V? '^oo'< 


■ : / % \XW/ " 

.> ' • » %'“’' \y',o^<- 

\ / 

A -^' y^ V 

• j C ' ^ y 




;■ ^'i- •^. 'V , 

- -T.-s ' \a^ . > . . . ' »• ^ » - . ;\; ' - ' ' /. . 

&> ' V .“ '. '"o o' - 

; .oo -r. t 


^ o ft 






, ^ c 1,0 c 

/jjy^ ^ ^ o, 

.-. ^ -s. 

■ •''^'' % '• 

^ y 

^ i> <t 


4ir“7W[llliiK~V ^ at'"^ *^>f j “V M* ’' '’'’ •■>* “* 1 

,v.«, V 

. '"oo' •% 

-» 'vbiXiSi! _1/><A r\ n/>c? 





• ^ 





